Skip to main content

Full text of "The thirty-nine steps"

See other formats


Class 

Rnnlc  . S 

Copiglit'N? 


CQEmilGIlT  DEPOSni 


I 


( 

t 


\ 


V 


, I 

• 'I 


k . 


I 


I I' ) 


I 


I 


THE  THIRTY-  . 
NINE  STEPS 


JOHN  BUCHAN 


M-0  t-f  (o 


/ 


I 

' A' 


t 


I , 


I 


f 

I ' I 


/ 


✓ 


^ 

t 

/ I 

4 


^ f, 


i 


THE 

THIRTY-NINE 

STEPS 


BY 

JOHN  BUCHAN 


NEW  YORK 

GEORGE  H.  DORAN  COMPANY 


Copyright,  1915, 

By  The  Frank  A.  Munset  Company 


Copyright,  1915, 

By  George  H.  Doran  Company 


NQV  I 1915 

©CI.A414334 


i 


CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  PAGE 

I.  The  Man  Who  Died 9 

II.  The  Milkman  Sets  Out  On  His 

Travels 34 

III.  The  Adventure  of  the  Literary  Inn- 

keeper   48 

IV.  The  Adventure  of  the  Radical  Can- 

didate   73 

V.  The  Adventure  of  the  Spectacled 

Roadman 97 

VI.  The  Adventure  of  the  Bald  Archae- 
ologist   117 

ML  The  Dry-Fly  Fisherman  ....  149 

'-  III.  The  Coming  of  the  Black  Stone  . . 172 

IX.  The  Thirty-nine  Steps 189 

X.  Various  Parties  Converging  on  the 

Sea 200 


f . 


THE  THIRTY- NINE  STEPS 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


CHAPTER  I 

THE  MAN  WHO  DIED 

I RETURNED  from  the  city  about  three 
o’clock  on  that  May  afternoon  pretty  well 
disgusted  with  life.  I had  been  three  months 
in  the  old  country  and  was  fed  up  with  it.  If 
any  one  had  told  me  a year  ago  that  I would 
have  been  feeling  like  that,  I should  have 
laughed  at  him,  but  there  was  the  fact.  The 
weather  made  me  liverish,  the  talk  of 
the  ordinary  Englishman  made  me  sick,  I 
couldn’t  get  enough  exercise,  and  the  amuse- 
ments of  London  seemed  as  flat  as  soda-water 
that  has  been  standing  in  the  sun.  ‘^Richard 
Hannay,”  I kept  telling  myself,  “you  have  got 
into  the  wrong  ditch,  my  friend,  and  you  had 
better  climb  out.” 


9 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


It  made  me  bite  my  lips  to  think  of  the 
plans  I had  been  building  up  those  last  years 
in  Buluwayo.  I had  got  my  pile — not  one  of 
the  big  ones  but  good  enough  for  me ; and  I 
had  figured  out  all  kinds  of  ways  of  enjoying 
myself.  My  father  had  brought  me  out  from 
Scotland  at  the  age  of  six,  and  I had  never 
been  home  since;  so  England  was  a sort  of 
Arabian  Nights  to  me,  and  I counted  on  stop- 
ping there  for  the  rest  of  my  days.  But  from 
the  first  I was  disappointed  with  it.  In  about 
a week  I was  tired  of  seeing  sights,  and  in 
less  than  a month  I had  had  enough  of 
restaurants  and  theatres  and  race  meetings.  I 
had  no  real  pal  to  go  about  with,  which  prob- 
ably explains  things.  Plenty  of  people  in- 
vited me  to  their  houses,  but  they  didn’t  seem 
much  interested  in  me.  They  would  ask  me 
a question  or  two  about  South  Africa  and  then 
get  on  to  their  own  affairs.  A lot  of  Imperi- 
alist ladies  asked  me  to  tea  to  meet  school- 
masters from  New  Zealand  and  editors  from 
Vancouver,  and  that  was  the  dismalest  busi- 
ness of  all. 


10 


THE  MAN  WHO  DIED 


Here  was  I,  thirty-seven  years  old,  sound 
in  wind  and  limb,  with  enough  money  to  have 
a good  time,  yawning  my  head  off  all  day.  I 
had  just  about  settled  to  clear  out  and  get  back 
to  the  veld,  for  I was  the  best-bored  man  in 
the  United  Kingdom. 

That  afternoon  I had  been  worrying  my 
brokers  about  investments  to  give  my  mind 
something  to  work  on,  and  on  my  way  home  I 
turned  into  my  club — rather  a pot-house, 
which  took  in  Colonial  members.  I had  a 
long  drink,  and  read  the  evening  papers.  They 
were  full  of  the  row  in  the  Near  East,  and 
there  was  an  article  about  Karolides,  the 
Greek  premier.  I rather  fancied  the  chap. 
From  all  accounts  he  seemed  the  one  big 
man  in  the  show,  and  he  played  a straight 
game,  too,  which  was  more  than  could  be  said 
for  most  of  them.  I gathered  that  they  hated 
him  pretty  blackly  in  Berlin  and  Vienna,  but 
that  we  were  going  to  stick  by  him,  and  one 
paper  said  that  he  was  the  only  barrier  be- 
tween Europe  and  Armageddon.  I remem- 
ber wondering  if  I could  get  a job  in  those 


II 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


parts.  It  struck  me  that  Albania  was  the  sort 
of  place  that  might  keep  a man  from  yawn- 
ing. 

About  six  o’clock  I went  home,  dressed, 
dined  at  the  Cafe  Royal,  and  turned  into  a 
music-hall.  It  was  a silly  show,  all  capering 
women  and  monkey-faced  men,  and  I did  not 
stay  long.  The  night  was  fine  and  clear  as  I 
walked  back  to  the  flat  I had  hired  near  Port- 
land Place.  The  crowd  surged  past  me  on 
the  pavements,  busy  and  chattering,  and  I 
envied  the  people  for  having  something  to 
do.  These  shop-girls  and  clerks  and  dandies 
and  policemen  had  some  interest  in  life  that 
kept  them  going.  I gave  half  a crown  to  a 
beggar  because  I saw  him  yawn ; he  was  a fel- 
low sufferer.  At  Oxford  Circus  I looked  up 
into  the  spring  sky  and  I made  a vow.  I 
would  give  the  old  country  another  day  to  fit 
me  into  something;  if  nothing  happened,  I 
would  take  the  next  boat  for  the  Cape. 

My  flat  was  the  first  floor  in  a new  block 
behind  Langham  Place.  There  was  a com- 
mon staircase  with  a porter  and  a lift-man 


12 


THE  MAN  WHO  DIED 


at  the  entrance,  but  there  was  no  restaurant  or 
anything  of  that  sort,  and  each  flat  was  quite 
shut  off  from  the  others.  I hate  servants  on 
the  premises,  so  I had  a fellow  to  look  after 
me  who  came  in  by  the  day.  He  arrived 
before  eight  o’clock  every  morning,  and  used 
to  depart  at  seven,  for  I never  dined  at  home. 

I was  just  fitting  my  key  into  the  door,  when 
I noticed  a man  at  my  elbow.  I had  not  seen 
him  approach,  and  the  sudden  appearance 
made  me  start.  He  was  a slim  man  with  a 
short  brown  beard  and  small  gimlety  blue 
eyes.  I recognised  him  as  the  occupant  of  a 
flat  on  the  top  floor,  with  whom  I had  passed 
the  time  of  day  on  the  stairs. 

“Can  I speak  to  you?”  he  said.  “May  I 
come  in  for  a minute?”  He  was  steadying  his 
voice  with  an  effort,  and  his  hand  was  pawing 
my  arm. 

I got  my  door  open  and  motioned  him  in. 
No  sooner  was  he  over  the  threshold  than  he 
made  a dash  for  my  back  room  where  I used 
to  smoke  and  write  my  letters.  Then  he 
bolted  back. 


13 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


the  door  locked?”  he  asked  feverishly, 
and  he  fastened  the  chain  with  his  own  hand. 

‘T’m  very  sorry,”  he  said  humbly.  ‘Tt’s  a 
mighty  liberty,  but  you  looked  the  kind  of 
man  who  would  understand.  I’ve  had  you  in 
my  mind  all  this  week  when  things  got 
troublesome.  Say,  will  you  do  me  a good 
turn?” 

‘T’ll  listen  to  you,”  I said.  ^That’s  all  I’ll 
promise.”  I was  getting  worried  by  the  antics 
of  this  nervous  little  chap. 

There  was  a tray  of  drinks  on  a table  beside 
him,  from  which  he  filled  himself  a stiff 
whisky  and  soda.  He  drank  it  off  in  three 
gulps,  and  cracked  the  glass  as  he  set  it  down. 

“Pardon,”  he  said.  “I’m  a bit  rattled  to- 
night. You  see,  I happen  at  this  moment  to 
be  dead.” 

I sat  down  in  an  armchair  and  lit  my  pipe. 

“What  does  it  feel  like?”  I asked.  I was 
pretty  certain  that  I had  to  deal  with  a mad- 
man. 

A smile  flickered  over  his  drawn  face. 
“I’m  not  mad — yet.  Say,  sir,  I’ve  been 
H 


THE  MAN  WHO  DIED 


watching  you  and  I reckon  you’re  a cool 
customer.  I reckon,  too,  you’re  an  honest  man, 
and  not  afraid  of  playing  a bold  hand.  I’m 
going  to  confide  in  you.  I need  help  worse 
than  any  man  ever  needed  it,  and  I want  to 
know  if  I can  count  you  in.” 

‘^Get  on  with  your  yarn,”  I said,  ‘‘and  then 
I’ll  tell  you.” 

He  seemed  to  brace  himself  for  a great 
effort  and  then  started  on  the  queerest  rig- 
marole. I didn’t  get  hold  of  it  at  first,  and  I 
had  to  stop  and  ask  him  questions.  But  here 
is  the  gist  of  it: — 

He  was  an  American,  from  Kentucky,  and 
after  college,  being  pretty  well  off,  he  had 
started  out  to  see  the  world.  He  wrote  a bit, 
and  acted  as  war  correspondent  for  a Chicago 
paper,  and  spent  a year  or  two  in  southeastern 
Europe.  I gathered  that  he  was  a fine  lin- 
guist and  had  got  to  know  pretty  well  the 
society  in  those  parts.  He  spoke  familiarly  of 
many  names  that  I remembered  to  have  seen 
in  the  newspapers. 

He  had  played  about  with  politics,  he  told 

15 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


me,  at  first  for  the  interest  of  them,  and  then 
because  he  couldn’t  help  himself.  I read  him 
as  a sharp,  restless  fellow,  who  always  wanted 
to  get  down  to  the  roots  of  things.  He  got  a 
little  further  down  than  he  wanted. 

I am  giving  you  what  he  told  me  as  well  as 
I could  make  it  out.  Away  behind  all  the 
governments  and  the  armies  there  was  a big 
subterranean  movement  going  on,  engineered 
by  very  dangerous  people.  He  had  come  on 
it  by  accident;  it  fascinated  him;  he  went 
further;  and  then  got  caught.  I gathered 
that  most  of  the  people  in  it  were  the  sort 
of  educated  anarchists  that  make  revolu- 
tions, but  that  beside  them  there  were  finan- 
ciers who  were  playing  for  money.  A clever 
man  can  make  big  profits  on  a falling  mar- 
ket, and  it  suited  the  book  of  both  classes 
to  set  Europe  by  the  ears.  He  told  me 
some  queer  things  that  explained  a lot  that 
had  puzzled  me — things  that  happened  in  the 
Balkan  War,  how  one  state  suddenly  came 
out  on  top,  why  alliances  were  made  and 
broken,  why  certain  men  disappeared,  and 

i6 


THE  MAN  WHO  DIED 


where  the  sinews  of  war  came  from.  The 
aim  of  the  whole  conspiracy  was  to  get 
Russia  and  Germany  at  loggerheads. 

When  I asked  why,  he  said  that  the  anar- 
chist lot  thought  it  would  give  them  their 
chance.  Everything  would  be  in  the  melting- 
pot,  and  they  looked  to  see  a new  world 
emerge.  The  capitalists  would  rake  in  the 
shekels,  and  make  fortunes  by  buying  up 
wreckage. 

Capital,  he  said,  had  no  conscience  and  no 
fatherland;  besides,  the  Jew  was  behind  it, 
and  the  Jew  hated  Russia  worse  than  hell. 

“Do  you  wonder?”  he  cried.  “For  three 
hundred  years  they  have  been  persecuted,  and 
this  is  the  return  match  for  the  pogroms.  The 
Jew  is  everywhere,  but  you  have  to  go  far 
down  the  back  stairs  to  find  him. 

“Take  any  big  Teutonic  business  concern. 
If  you  have  dealings  with  it  the  first  man  you 
meet  is  Prince  von  Und  zu  Something,  an  ele- 
gant young  man  who  talks  Eton-and-Harrow 
English.  But  he  cuts  no  ice.  If  your  business 
is  big,  you  get  behind  him  and  find  a progna- 

17 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


thous  Westphalian  with  a retreating  brow  and 
the  manners  of  a hog. 

‘‘He  is  the  German  business  man  that  gives 
your  English  papers  the  shakes.  But  if  you’re 
on  the  biggest  kind  of  job  and  are  bound  to 
get  to  the  real  boss,  ten  to  one  you  are  brought 
up  against  a little,  white-faced  Jew  in  a bath- 
chair,  with  an  eye  like  a rattlesnake.  Yes,  sir, 
he  is  the  man  who  is  ruling  the  world  just 
now,  and  he  has  his  knife  in  the  empire  of  the 
Tzar  because  his  aunt  was  outraged  and  his 
father  flogged  in  some  one-horse  location  on 
the  Volga.” 

I could  not  help  saying  that  his  Jew-anar- 
chists  seemed  to  have  got  left  behind  a little. 

“Yes  and  no,”  he  said.  “They  won  up  to  a 
point,  but  they  struck  a bigger  thing  than 
money,  a thing  that  couldn’t  be  bought,  the 
old  elemental  fighting  instincts  of  man.  If 
you’re  going  to  be  killed  you  invent  some  kind 
of  flag  and  country  to  fight  for,  and  if  you  sur- 
vive, you  get  to  love  the  thing.  These  foolish 
devils  of  soldiers  have  found  something  they 
care  for,  and  that  has  upset  the  pretty  plan  laid 

i8 


THE  MAN  WHO  DIED 


in  Berlin  and  Vienna.  But  my  friends  haven’t 
played  their  last  card  by  a long  sight.  They’ve 
got  the  ace  up  their  sleeves,  and  unless  I can 
keep  alive  for  a month,  they  are  going  to  play 
it,  and  win.” 

“But  I thought  you  were  dead,”  I put  in. 

^^Mors  janua  he  smiled.  (I  recog- 

nised the  quotation : it  was  about  all  the  Latin 
I knew.)  “I’m  coming  to  that,  but  I’ve  got 
to  put  you  wise  about  a lot  of  things  first.  If 
you  read  your  newspaper,  I guess  you  know 
the  name  of  Constantine  Karolides?” 

I sat  up  at  that,  for  I had  been  reading 
about  him  that  very  afternoon. 

“He  is  the  man  that  has  wrecked  all  their 
games.  He  is  the  one  big  brain  in  the  whole 
show,  and  he  happens  also  to  be  an  honest 
man.  Therefore  he  has  been  marked  down 
these  twelve  months  past.  I found  that  out — • 
not  that  it  was  difficult,  for  any  fool  could 
guess  as  much.  But  I found  out  the  way  they 
were  going  to  get  him,  and  that  knowledge 
was  deadly.  That’s  why  I have  had  to  de- 
cease.” 

^9 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


He  had  another  drink  and  I mixed  it  for 
him  myself,  for  I was  getting  interested  in  the 
beggar. 

“They  can’t  get  him  in  his  own  land,  for  he 
has  a bodyguard  of  Epirotes  that  would  skin 
their  grandmothers.  But  on  the  fifteenth  day 
of  June  he  is  coming  to  this  city.  The  British 
Foreign  Office  has  taken  to  having  interna- 
tional tea-parties,  and  the  biggest  of  them  is 
due  on  that  date.  Now  Karolides  is  reckoned 
the  principal  guest,  and  if  my  friends  have 
their  way,  he  will  never  return  to  his  admiring 
countrymen.” 

“That’s  simple  enough,  anyhow,”  I said. 
“You  can  warn  him  and  keep  him  at 
home.” 

“And  play  their  game?”  he  asked  sharply. 
“If  he  does  not  come  they  win,  for  he’s  the 
only  man  that  can  straighten  out  the  tangle. 
And  if  his  government  is  warned  he  won’t 
come,  for  he  does  not  know  how  big  the  stakes 
will  be  on  June  15th.” 

“What  about  the  British  Government?”  I 
asked.  “They’re  not  going  to  let  their  guests 
20 


THE  MAN  WHO  DIED 


be  murdered.  Tip  them  the  wink,  and  they’ll 
take  extra  precautions.” 

good.  They  might  stuff  your  city  with 
plain-clothes  detectives  and  double  the  police, 
and  Constantine  would  still  be  a doomed  man. 
My  friends  are  not  playing  this  game  for 
candy.  They  want  a big  occasion  for  the  tak- 
ing off,  with  the  eyes  of  all  Europe  on  it.  He’ll 
be  murdered  by  an  Austrian,  and  there’ll  be 
plenty  of  evidence  to  show  the  connivance  of 
the  big  folk  in  Vienna  and  Berlin.  It  will  all 
be  an  infernal  lie,  of  course,  but  the  case  will 
look  black  enough  to  the  world.  I’m  not 
talking  hot  air,  my  friend.  I happen  to  know 
every  detail  of  the  hellish  contrivance,  and  I 
can  tell  you  it  will  be  the  most  finished  piece 
of  blackguardism  since  the  Borgias.  But 
it’s  not  going  to  come  off  if  there’s  a certain 
man  who  knows  the  wheels  of  the  business 
alive  right  here  in  London  on  the  15th  day 
of  June.  And  that  man  is  going  to  be  your 
servant,  Franklin  P.  Scudder.” 

I was  getting  to  like  the  little  chap.  His 
jaw  had  shut  like  a rat-trap  and  there  was  the 


21 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 

fire  of  battle  in  his  gimlety  eyes.  If  he  was 
spinning  me  a yarn,  he  could  act  up  to  it. 

“Where  did  you  find  out  this  story?”  I 
asked. 

“I  got  the  first  hint  in  an  inn  on  the  Achen- 
see  in  Tyrol.  That  set  me  inquiring,  and  I 
collected  my  other  clues  in  a fur-shop  in  the 
Galician  quarter  of  Buda,  in  a Strangers’  Club 
in  Vienna,  and  in  a little  book-shop  off  the 
Racknitzstrasse  in  Leipsic.  I completed  my 
evidence  ten  days  ago  in  Paris.  I can’t  tell 
you  the  details  now,  for  it’s  something  of  a 
history.  When  I was  quite  sure  in  my  own 
mind,  I judged  it  my  business  to  disappear, 
and  I reached  this  city  by  a mighty  queer 
circuit.  I left  Paris  a dandified  young  French- 
American,  and  I sailed  from  Hamburg  a Jew 
diamond  merchant.  In  Norway  I was  an 
English  student  of  Ibsen,  collecting  materials 
for  lectures,  but  when  I left  Bergen  I was  a 
cinema-man  with  special  ski  films.  And  I 
came  here  from  Leith  with  a lot  of  pulp-wood 
.propositions  in  my  pocket  to  put  before 
the  London  newspapers.  Till  yesterday  I 
22 


THE  MAN  WHO  DIED 


thought  I had  muddied  my  trail  some,  and 
was  feeling  pretty  happy.  Then  . . 

The  recollection  seemed  to  upset  him,  and 
he  gulped  down  some  more  whisky. 

“Then  I saw  a man  standing  in  the  street 
outside  this  block.  I used  to  stay  close  in  my 
room  all  day,  and  only  slip  out  after  dark  for 
an  hour  or  two.  I watched  him  for  a bit  from 
my  window,  and  I thought  I recognised  him. 
. . . He  came  in  and  spoke  to  the  porter.  . . . 
When  I came  back  from  my  walk  last  night  I 
found  a card  in  my  letter-box.  It  bore  the 
name  of  the  man  I want  least  to  meet  on 
God’s  earth.” 

I think  that  the  look  in  my  companion’s 
eyes,  the  sheer  naked  fright  on  his  face,  com- 
pleted my  conviction  of  his  honesty.  My  own 
voice  sharpened  a bit  as  I asked  him  what  he 
did  next. 

“I  realised  that  I was  bottled  as  sure  as  a 
pickled  herring  and  that  there  was  only  one 
way  out.  I had  to  die.  If  my  pursuers  knew 
I was  dead  they  would  go  to  sleep  again.” 

“How  did  you  manage  it?” 

23 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 

‘T  told  the  man  that  valets  me  that  I was 
feeling  pretty  bad,  and  I got  myself  up  to  look 
like  death.  That  wasn’t  difficult,  for  I’m  no 
slouch  at  disguises.  Then  I got  a corpse — 
you  can  always  get  a body  in  London  if  you 
know  where  to  go  for  it.  I fetched  it  back  in 
a trunk  on  the  top  of  a four-wheeler,  and  I 
had  to  be  assisted  upstairs  to  my  room.  You 
see,  I had  to  pile  up  some  evidence  for 
the  inquest.  I went  to  bed  and  got  my  man  to 
mix  me  a sleeping-draught,  and  then  told  him 
to  clear  out.  He  wanted  to  fetch  a doctor,  but 
I swore  some  and  said  I couldn’t  abide  leeches. 
When  I was  left  alone  I started  in  to  fake  up 
that  corpse.  He  was  my  size  and  I judged 
had  perished  from  too  much  alcohol,  so  I put 
some  spirits  handy  about  the  place.  The  jaw 
was  the  weak  point  in  the  likeness,  so  I blew  it 
away  with  a revolver.  I dare  say  there  will 
be  somebody  to-morrow  to  swear  to  having 
heard  a shot,  but  there  are  no  neighbours  on 
my  floor  and  I guessed  I could  risk  it.  So 
I left  the  body  in  bed  dressed  up  in  my 
pyjamas  with  a revolver  lying  on  the  bed- 

24 


THE  MAN  WHO  DIED 


clothes  and  a considerable  mess  around.  Then 
I got  into  a suit  of  clothes  I had  kept  waiting 
for  emergencies.  I didn’t  dare  to  shave  for 
fear  of  leaving  tracks,  and  besides  it  wasn’t 
any  kind  of  use  my  trying  to  get  into  the 
streets.  I had  had  you  in  my  mind  all  day, 
and  there  seemed  nothing  to  do  but  to  make  an 
appeal  to  you.  I watched  from  my  window 
till  I saw  you  come  home  and  then  slipped 
down  the  stair  to  meet  you.  . . . There,  sir,  I 
guess  you  know  about  as  much  as  me  of  this 
business.” 

He  sat  blinking  like  an  owl,  fluttering  with 
nerves  and  yet  desperately  determined. 

By  this  time  I was  pretty  well  convinced 
that  he  was  going  straight  with  me.  It  was 
the  wildest  sort  of  narrative,  but  I had  heard 
in  my  time  many  steep  tales  which  had  turned 
out  to  be  true,  and  I had  made  a practice  of 
judging  the  man  rather  than  the  story.  If 
he  had  wanted  to  get  a location  in  my  flat 
and  then  cut  my  throat  he  would  have  pitched 
a milder  yarn. 

“Hand  me  your  key,”  I said,  “and  I’ll  take 

25 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


a look  at  the  corpse.  Excuse  my  caution,  but 
I’m  bound  to  verify  a bit  if  I can.” 

He  shook  his  head  mournfully.  ‘T  reck- 
oned you’d  ask  for  that,  but  I haven’t  got  it. 
It’s  on  my  chain  on  the  dressing-table.  I had 
to  leave  it  behind,  for  I couldn’t  leave  any 
clues  to  raise  suspicions.  The  gentry  who 
are  after  me  are  pretty  bright-eyed  citizens. 
You’ll  have  to  take  me  on  trust  for  the  night, 
and  to-morrow  you’ll  get  proof  of  the  corpse 
business  right  enough.” 

I thought  for  an  instant  or  two. 

“Right.  I’ll  trust  you  for  the  night.  I’ll 
lock  you  into  this  room  and  keep  the  key. 
Just  one  word,  Mr.  Scudder.  I believe  you’re 
straight,  but  if  so  be  you  are  not  I should  warn 
you  that  I’m  a handy  man  with  a gun.” 

“Sure,”  he  said,  jumping  up  with  some 
briskness.  “I  haven’t  the  privilege  of  your 
name,  sir,  but  let  me  tell  you  that  you’re  a 
white  man.  I’ll  thank  you  to  lend  me  a razor.” 

I took  him  into  my  bedroom  and  turned  him 
loose.  In  half  an  hour’s  time  a figure  came 
out  that  I scarcely  recognised.  Only  his  gim- 
26 


THE  MAN  WHO  DIED 


lety,  hungry  eyes  were  the  same.  He  was 
shaved  clean,  his  hair  was  parted  in  the  mid- 
dle, and  he  had  cut  his  eyebrows. 

Further,  he  carried  himself  as  if  he  had 
been  drilled,  and  was  the  very  model,  even  to 
the  brown  complexion,  of  some  British  officer 
who  had  had  a long  spell  in  India.  He  had 
a monocle,  too,  which  he  stuck  in  his  eye,  and 
every  trace  of  the  American  had  gone  out  of 
his  speech. 

‘‘My  hat!  Mr.  Scudder — ” I stammered. 

“Not  Mr.  Scudder,”  he  corrected,  “Captain 
Theophilus  Digby,  of  the  Seventh  Gurkhas, 
presently  home  on  leave.  I’ll  thank  you  to  re- 
member that,  sir.”  * 

I made  him  a bed  in  my  smoking-room 
and  sought  my  own  couch,  more  cheerful  than 
I had  been  for  the  past  month.  Things  did 
happen  occasionally,  even  in  this  God-forgot- 
ten metropolis! 

I woke  next  morning  to  hear  my  man.  Pad- 
dock,  making  the  deuce  of  a row  at  the  smok- 
ing-room door. 


27 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


Paddock  was  a fellow  I had  done  a good 
turn  to  out  on  the  Selakwi,  and  I had  in- 
spanned  him  as  my  servant  as  soon  as  I got  to 
England.  He  had  about  as  much  gift  of  the 
gab  as  a hippopotamus,  and  was  not  a great 
hand  at  valeting,  but  I knew  I could  count 
on  his  loyalty. 

‘^Stop  that  row.  Paddock,”  I said.  ‘^There’s 
a friend  of  mine.  Captain — Captain — ” (I 
couldn’t  remember  the  name)  ^‘dossing  down 
in  there.  Get  breakfast  for  two  and  then  come 
and  speak  to  me.” 

I told  Paddock  a fine  story  about  how  my 
friend  was  a great  swell,, with  his  nerves  pretty 
bad  from  over-work,  who  wanted  absolute  rest 
and  stillness.  Nobody  had  got  to  know  he 
was  here,  or  he  would  be  besieged  by  com- 
munications from  the  India  office  and  the 
Prime  Minister  and  his  cure  would  be 
ruined. 

I am  bound  to  say  Scudder  played  up  splen- 
didly when  he  came  to  breakfast. 

He  fixed  Paddock  with  his  eyeglass,  just 
like  a British  officer,  asked  him  about  the  Boer 
28 


THE  MAN  WHO  DIED 


War,  and  slung  out  at  me  a lot  of  stuff  about 
imaginary  pals.  Paddock  couldn’t  learn  to 
call  me  “sir,”  but  he  “sirred”  Scudder  as  if 
his  life  depended  on  it. 

I left  him  with  the  newspaper  and  a box  of 
cigars,  and  went  down  to  the  city  till  lunch- 
eon. When  I got  back  the  porter  had  a 
weighty  face. 

“Nawsty  business  ’ere  this  morning,  sir. 
Gent  in  No.  15  been  and  shot  ’isself.  They’ve 
just  took  ’im  to  the  mortuary.  The  police  are 
up  there  now.” 

I ascended  to  No.  15  and  found  a couple  of 
bobbies  and  an  inspector  busy  making  an  ex- 
amination. I asked  a few  idiotic  questions 
and  they  soon  kicked  me  out.  Then  I found 
the  man  that  had  valeted  Scudder,  and 
pumped  him,  but  I could  see  he  suspected 
nothing. 

He  was  a whining  fellow  with  a church- 
yard face,  and  half  a crown  went  far  to  con- 
sole him. 

I attended  the  inquest  next  day.  A part- 
ner of  some  publishing  firm  gave  evidence 
29 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


that  the  deceased  had  brought  him  wood-pulp 
propositions  and  had  been,  he  believed,  an 
agent  of  an  American  business.  The  jury 
found  it  a case  of  suicide  while  of  unsound 
mind,  and  the  few  effects  were  handed  over 
to  the  American  consul  to  deal  with.  I gave 
Scudder  a full  account  of  the  affair  and  it 
interested  him  greatly.  He  said  he  wished 
he  could  have  attended  the  inquest  for  he 
reckoned  it  would  be  about  as  spicy  as  to  read 
one’s  own  obituary  notice. 

The  first  two  days  he  stayed  with  me  in  that 
back  room  he  was  very  peaceful.  He  read 
and  smoked  a bit,  and  made  a heap  of  jottings 
in  a note-book,  and  every  night  we  had  a 
game  of  chess,  at  which  he  beat  me  hollow. 
I think  he  was  nursing  his  nerves  back  to 
health,  for  he  had  had  a pretty  trying  time. 
But  on  the  third  day  I could  see  he  was  be- 
ginning to  get  restless.  He  fixed  up  a list  of 
the  days  till  June  15th  and  ticked  each  off  with 
a red  pencil,  making  remarks  in  shorthand 
against  them.  I would  find  him  sunk  in  a 
brown  study,  with  his  sharp  eyes  abstracted, 

30 


THE  MAN  WHO  DIED 


and  after  these  spells  of  meditation  he  was  apt 
to  be  very  despondent. 

Then  I could  see  that  he  began  to  get  edgy 
again.  He  listened  for  little  noises,  and  was 
always  asking  me  if  Paddock  could  be  trusted. 
Once  or  twice  he  got  very  peevish  and  apolo- 
gised for  it.  I didn’t  blame  him.  I made 
every  allowance,  for  he  had  taken  on  a fairly 
stiff  job. 

It  was  not  the  safety  of  his  own  skin  that 
troubled  him,  but  the  success  of  the  scheme 
he  had  planned.  That  little  man  was  clean 
pluck  all  through,  without  a soft  spot  in  him. 
One  night  he  was  very  solemn. 

“Say,  Hannay,”  he  said,  “I  judge  I should 
let  you  a bit  deeper  into  this  business.  I should 
hate  to  go  out  without  leaving  somebody  else 
to  put  up  a fight.”  And  he  began  to  tell  me 
in  detail  what  I had  only  heard  from  him 
vaguely. 

I did  not  give  him  very  close  attention.  The 
fact  is  I was  more  interested  in  his  own  ad- 
ventures than  in  his  high  politics.  I reckoned 
that  Karolides  and  his  affairs  were  not  my 

31 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


business,  leaving  all  that  to  him.  So  a 
lot  that  he  said  slipped  clean  out  of  my 
memory.  I remember  that  he  was  very  clear 
that  the  danger  to  Karolides  would  not  begin 
till  he  had  got  to  London,  and  would  come 
from  the  very  highest  quarters,  where  there 
would  be  no  thought  of  suspicion.  He  men- 
tioned the  name  of  a woman — Julia  Czechenyi 
— as  having  something  to  do  with  the  danger. 
She  would  be  the  decoy,  I gathered,  to  get 
Karolides  out  of  the  care  of  his  guards.  He 
talked,  too,  about  a Black  Stone  and  a man 
that  lisped  in  his  speech,  and  he  described 
very  particularly  somebody  that  he  never  re- 
ferred to  without  a shudder — an  old  man  with 
a young  voice  who  could  hood  his  eyes  like  a 
hawk. 

He  spoke  a good  deal  about  death,  too.  He 
was  mortally  anxious  about  winning  through 
with  his  job,  but  he  didn’t  care  a rush  for  his 
life. 

“I  reckon  it’s  like  going  to  sleep  when  you 
are  pretty  well  tired  out,  and  waking  to  find 
a summer  day  with  the  scent  of  hay  coming 

32 


THE  MAN  WHO  DIED 

in  at  the  window.  I used  to  thank  God  for 
such  mornings  ’way  back  in  the  blue-grass 
country  and  I guess  I’ll  thank  Him  when  I 
wake  up  on  the  other  side  of  Jordan.” 

Next  day  he  was  much  more  cheerful  and 
read  the  life  of  Stonewall  Jackson  most  of 
the  time.  I went  out  to  dinner  with  a mining 
engineer  I had  got  to  see  on  business,  and  came 
back  about  half  past  ten  in  time  for  our  game 
of  chess  before  turning  in. 

I had  a cigar  in  my  mouth,  I remember,  as 
I pushed  open  the  smoking-room  door.  The 
lights  were  not  lit,  which  struck  me  as  odd. 
I wondered  if  Scudder  had  turned  in  already. 

I snapped  the  switch,  but  there  was  nobody 
there.  Then  I saw  something  in  the  far  corner 
which  made  me  drop  my  cigar  and  fall  into  a 
cold  sweat. 

My  guest  was  lying  sprawled  on  his  back. 
There  was  a long  knife  through  his  heart, 
which  skewered  him  to  the  floor. 


33 


CHAPTER  II 


THE  MILKMAN  SETS  OUT  ON  HIS  TRAVELS 

1SAT  down  in  an  armchair  and  felt  very- 
sick.  That  lasted  for  maybe  five  min- 
utes, and  was  succeeded  by  a fit  of  the  horrors. 
The  poor,  staring,  white  face  on  the  floor  was 
more  than  I could  bear,  and  I managed  to  get 
a table-cloth  and  cover  it.  Then  I staggered 
to  a cupboard,  found  the  brandy  and  swal- 
lowed several  mouthfuls.  I had  seen  men  die 
violently  before;  indeed,  I had  killed  a few 
myself  in  the  Matabele  War,  but  this  cold- 
blooded indoor  business  was  different.  Still 
I managed  to  pull  myself  together. 

I looked  at  my  watch,  and  saw  that  it  was 
half  past  ten.  An  idea  seized  me  and  I went 
over  the  flat  with  a small-tooth  comb.  There 
was  nobody  there,  nor  any  trace  of  anybody, 
but  I shuttered  and  bolted  all  the  windows  and 
put  the  chain  on  the  door. 

34 


THE  MILKMAN  TRAVELS 

By  this  time  my  wits  were  coming  back  to 
me  and  I could  think  again.  It  took  me  about 
an  hour  to  figure  the  thing  out,  and  I did  not 
hurry,  for,  unless  the  murderer  came  back, 
I had  till  about  six  o’clock  in  the  morning  for 
my  cogitations. 

I was  in  the  soup — that  was  pretty  clear. 
Any  shadow  of  a doubt  I might  have  had 
about  the  truth  of  Scudder’s  tale  was  now 
gone.  The  proof  of  it  was  lying  under  the 
tablecloth.  The  men  who  knew  that  he  knew 
what  he  knew  had  found  him,  and  had  taken 
the  best  way  to  make  certain  of  his  silence. 
Yes:  but  he  had  been  in  my  rooms  four  days, 
and  his  enemies  must  have  reckoned  that 
he  had  confided  in  me.  So  I would  be  the 
next  to  go.  It  might  be  that  very  night,  or 
next  day,  or  the  day  after,  but  my  number  was 
up  all  right. 

Then  suddenly  I thought  of  another  proba- 
bility. Supposing  I went  out  now  and  called 
in  the  police,  or  went  to  bed  and  let  Paddock 
find  the  body  and  call  them  in  the  morning. 
What  kind  of  a story  was  I to  tell  about  Scud- 
35 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


der?  I had  lied  to  Paddock  about  him,  and 
the  whole  thing  looked  desperately  fishy.  If  I 
made  a clean  breast  of  it  and  told  the  police 
everything  he  had  told  me,  they  would  simply 
laugh  at  me.  The  odds  were  a thousand  to 
one  that  I would  be  charged  with  the  murder, 
and  the  circumstantial  evidence  was  strong 
enough  to  hang  me.  Few  people  knew  me  in 
England ; I had  no  real  pal  who  could  come 
forward  and  swear  to  my  character.  Perhaps 
that  was  what  those  secret  enemies  were  play- 
ing for.  They  were  clever  enough  for  any- 
thing, and  an  English  prison  was  as  good 
a way  of  getting  rid  of  me  till  after  June 
15th  as  a knife  in  my  chest. 

Besides,  if  I told  the  whole  story  and  by  any 
miracle  was  believed  I would  be  playing  their 
game.  Karolides  would  stay  at  home,  which 
was  what  they  wanted.  Somehow  or  other 
the  sight  of  Scudder’s  dead  face  had  made  me 
a passionate  believer  in  his  scheme.  He  was 
gone,  but  he  had  taken  me  into  his  con- 
fidence, and  I was  pretty  well  bound  to  carry 
on  his  work.  You  may  think  this  ridicu- 

36 


THE  MILKMAN  TRAVELS 

lous  for  a man  in  danger  of  his  life,  but  that 
was  the  way  I looked  at  it.  I am  an  ordi- 
nary sort  of  fellow,  not  braver  than  other 
people,  but  I hate  to  see  a good  man  downed, 
and  that  long  knife  would  not  be  the  end  of 
Scudder  if  I could  play  the  game  in  his  place. 

It  took  me  an  hour  or  two  to  think  this  out, 
and  by  that  time  I had  come  to  a decision.  I 
must  vanish  somehow,  and  keep  vanished  till 
the  end  of  the  second  week  of  June.  Then 
I must  somehow  find  a way  to  get  in  touch 
with  the  government  people  and  tell  them 
what  Scudder  had  told  me.  I wished  to 
Heaven  he  had  told  me  more,  and  that  I 
had  listened  more  carefully  to  the  little 
he  had  told  me.  I knew  nothing  but  the 
barest  facts.  There  was  a big  risk  that,  even 
if  I weathered  the  other  dangers,  I would  not 
be  believed  in  the  end.  I must  take  my  chance 
of  that,  and  hope  that  something  might  hap- 
pen which  would  confirm  my  tale  in  the  eyes 
of  the  government. 

My  first  job  was  to  keep  going  for  the  next 
three  weeks.  It  was  now  the  24th  of  May, 
37 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


and  that  meant  twenty  days  of  hiding  before  I 
could  venture  to  approach  the  powers  that  be. 
I reckoned  that  two  sets  of  people  would  be 
looking  for  me — Scudder’s  enemies  to  put  me 
out  of  existence,  and  the  police,  who  would 
want  me  for  Scudder’s  murder.  It  was  go- 
ing to  be  a giddy  hunt,  and  it  was  queer 
how  the  prospect  comforted  me.  I had 
been  slack  so  long  that  almost  any  chance  of 
activity  was  welcome.  When  I had  to  sit 
alone  with  that  corpse  and  wait  on  Fortune  I 
was  no  better  than  a crushed  worm,  but  if  my 
neck’s  safety  was  to  hang  on  my  own  wits  I 
was  prepared  to  be  cheerful  about  it. 

My  next  thought  was  whether  Scudder  had 
any  papers  about  him  to  give  me  a better  clue 
to  the  business.  I drew  back  the  tablecloth 
and  searched  his  pockets,  for  I had  no  longer 
any  shrinking  from  the  body.  The  face  was 
wonderfully  calm  for  a man  who  had  been 
struck  down  in  a moment.  There  was  noth- 
ing in  the  breast  pocket,  and  only  a few 
loose  coins  and  a cigar-holder  in  the  waist- 
coat. The  trousers  held  a little  pen- 

38 


THE  MILKMAN  TRAVELS 


knife  and  some  silver,  and  the  side-pocket  of 
his  jacket  contained  an  old  crocodile-skin  ci- 
gar-case. There  was  no  sign  of  the  little  black 
book  in  which  I had  seen  him  making  notes. 
That  had,  no  doubt,  been  taken  by  his  mur- 
derer. 

But  as  I looked  up  from  my  task  I saw  that 
some  drawers  had  been  pulled  out  in  the  writ- 
ing-table. Scudder  would  never  have  left 
them  in  that  state,  for  he  was  the  tidiest  of 
mortals.  Some  one  must  have  been  searching 
for  something — perhaps  for  the  pocket-book. 

I went  round  the  flat  and  found  that  every- 
thing had  been  ransacked — the  inside  of  books, 
drawers,  cupboards,  boxes,  even  the  pockets  of 
the  clothes  in  my  wardrobe,  and  the  sideboard 
in  the  dining-room.  There  was  no  trace  of 
the  book.  Most  likely  the  enemy  had  found 
it,  but  they  had  not  found  it  on  Scudder’s 
body. 

Then  I got  out  an  atlas  and  looked  at  a big 
map  of  the  British  Isles.  My  notion  was  to 
get  off  to  some  wild  district,  where  my  veld- 
craft  would  be  of  some  use  to  me,  for  I would 
39 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


be  like  a trapped  rat  in  a city.  I considered 
that  Scotland  would  be  best,  for  my  people 
were  Scotch  and  I could  pass  anywhere  as  an 
ordinary  Scotsman.  I had  half  an  idea  at  first 
to  be  a German  tourist,  for  my  father  had  had 
German  partners  and  I had  been  brought  up 
to  speak  the  tongue  pretty  fluently,  not  to 
mention  having  put  in  three  years  prospecting 
for  copper  in  German  Damaraland. 

But  I calculated  that  it  would  be  less  con- 
spicuous to  be  a Scot,  and  less  in  a line  with 
what  the  police  might  know  of  my  past.  I 
fixed  on  Galloway  as  the  best  place  to  go  to. 
It  was  the  nearest  wild  part  of  Scotland,  so 
far  as  I could  figure  it  out,  and  from  the  look 
of  the  map  was  not  overthick  with  population. 

A search  in  Bradshaw  informed  me  that  a 
train  left  St.  Pancras  at  seven-ten,  which 
would  land  me  at  a Galloway  station  in  the 
late  afternoon.  That  was  well  enough,  but  a 
more  important  matter  was  how  I was  to 
make  my  way  to  St.  Pancras,  for  I was  pretty 
certain  that  Scudder’s  friends  would  be  watch- 
ing outside.  This  puzzled  me  for  a bit ; then  I 
40 


THE  MILKMAN  TRAVELS 


had  an  inspiration,  on  which  I went  to  bed 
and  slept  for  two  troubled  hours. 

I got  up  at  four  and  opened  my  bedroom 
shutters.  The  faint  light  of  a fine  summer 
morning  was  flooding  the  skies,  and  the  spar- 
rows had  begun  to  chatter.  I had  a great  re- 
vulsion of  feeling,  and  felt  a God-forgotten 
fool. 

My  inclination  was  to  let  things  slide,  and 
trust  to  the  British  police  taking  a reasonable 
view  of  my  case.  But  as  I viewed  the  situa- 
tion I could  find  no  arguments  to  bring  against 
my  decision  of  the  previous  night,  so  with  a 
wry  mouth  I resolved  to  go  on  with  my  plan. 
I was  not  feeling  in  any  particular  funk;  only 
disinclined  to  go  looking  for  trouble,  if  you 
understand  me. 

I hunted  out  a well-used  tweed  suit,  a pair 
of  strong-nailed  boots,  and  a flannel  shirt  with 
a collar.  Into  my  pockets  I stuffed  a spare 
shirt,  a cloth  cap,  some  handkerchiefs,  and  a 
tooth-brush.  I had  drawn  a good  sum  in  gold' 
from  the  bank  two  days  before,  in  case  Scud- 
der  should  want  money,  and  I took  fifty 

41 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


pounds  of  it  in  sovereigns  in  a belt  which  I 
had  brought  back  from  Rhodesia.  That  was 
about  all  I wanted.  Then  I had  a bath,  and 
cut  my  moustache,  which  was  long  and  droop- 
ing, into  a short  stubbly  fringe. 

Now  came  the  next  step.  Paddock  used  to 
arrive  punctually  at  seven-thirty  and  let  him- 
self in  with  a latch-key.  But  about  twenty 
minutes  to  seven,  as  I knew  from  bitter  expe- 
rience, the  milkman  turned  up  with  a great 
clatter  of  cans,  and  deposited  my  share  outside 
my  door.  I had  seen  that  milkman  some- 
times when  I had  gone  out  for  an  early  ride. 
He  was  a young  man  about  my  own  height, 
with  a scrubby  moustache,  dressed  in  a white 
overall.  On  him  I staked  all  my  chances. 

I went  into  the  darkened  smoking-room 
where  the  rays  of  morning  light  were  begin- 
ning to  creep  through  the  shutters.  There  I 
breakfasted  off  a whisky-and-soda  and  some 
biscuits  from  the  cupboard.  By  this  time  it 
was  getting  on  to  six  o’clock.  I put  a pipe 
in  my  pocket  and  filled  my  pouch  from  the 
tobacco  jar  on  the  table  by  the  fireplace.  As 
42 


THE  MILKMAN  TRAVELS 


I poked  into  the  tobacco  my  fingers  touched 
something  hard,  and  I drew  out  Scudder’s 
little  black  pocket-book. 

That  seemed  to  me  a good  omen.  I lifted 
the  cloth  from  the  body  and  was  amazed  at 
the  peace  and  dignity  of  the  dead  face. 
‘^Good-bye,  old  chap,”  I said;  “I  am  going  to  ' 
do  my  best  for  you.  Wish  rne  well  wherever 
you  are.” 

Then  I hung  about  in  the  hall  waiting  for 
the  milkman.  That  was  the  worst  part  of  the 
business,  for  I was  fairly  choking  to  get  out 
of  doors.  Six-thirty  passed,  then  six-forty, 
but  still  he  did  not  come.  The  fool  had 
chosen  this  day  of  all  days  to  be  late. 

At  one  minute  after  the  quarter  to  seven  I 
heard  the  rattle  of  the  cans  outside.  I opened 
the  front  door,  and  there  was  my  man,  singling 
out  my  cans  from  a bunch  he  carried  and 
whistling  through  his  teeth.  He  jumped  a 
bit  at  the  sight  of  me. 

“Come  in  here  a moment,”  I said,  “I  want 
a word  with  you.”  And  I led  him  into  the 
dining-room. 


43 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


“I  reckon  you’re  a bit  of  a sportsman,”  I 
said,  ‘‘and  I want  you  to  do  me  a service. 
Lend  me  your  cap  and  overall  for  ten  minutes 
and  here’s  a sovereign  for  you.” 

His  eyes  opened  at  the  sight  of  the  gold, 
and  he  grinned  broadly.  “Wot’s  the  gyme?” 
he  asked. 

“A  bet,”  I said.  “I  haven’t  time  to  explain, 
but  to  win  it  I’ve  got  to  be  a milkman  for  the 
next  ten  minutes.  All  you’ve  got  to  do  is  to 
stay  here  till  I come  back.  You’ll  be  a bit  late, 
but  nobody  will  complain,  and  you’ll  have  that 
quid  for  yourself.” 

“Right-0 !”  he  said  cheerily,  “I  ain’t  the 
man  to  spoil  a bit  of  sport.  Here’s  the  rig, 
guv’nor.” 

I stuck  on  his  flat  blue  hat  and  his  white 
overall,  picked  up  the  cans,  banged  my  door, 
and  went  whistling  downstairs.  The  porter 
at  the  foot  told  me  to  shut  my  jaw,  which 
sounded  as  if  my  make-up  was  adequate. 

At  first  I thought  there  was  nobody  in  the 
street.  Then  I caught  sight  of  a policeman  a 
hundred  yards  down,  and  a loafer  shuffling 
44 


THE  MILKMAN  TRAVELS 


past  on  the  other  side.  Some  impulse  made  me 
raise  my  eyes  to  the  house  opposite,  and  there 
at  a first-floor  window  was  a face.  As  the 
loafer  passed  he  looked  up  and  I fancied  a 
signal  was  exchanged. 

I crossed  the  street,  whistling  gaily  and  imi- 
tating the  j aunty  swing  of  the  milkman.  Then 
I took  the  first  side  street,  and  turned  up  a left- 
hand  turning  which  led  past  a bit  of  vacant 
ground.  There  was  no  one  in  the  little  street, 
so  I dropped  the  milk-cans  inside  the  hoard- 
ing and  sent  the  hat  and  overall  after  them. 
I had  only  just  put  on  my  cloth  cap,  when 
a postman  came  round  the  corner.  I gave 
him  good-morning,  and  he  answered  me  un- 
suspiciously. At  the  moment  the  clock  of  a 
neighbouring  church  struck  the  hour  of 
seven. 

There  was  not  a second  to  spare.  As  soon 
as  I got  to  Euston  Road  I took  to  my 
heels  and  ran.  The  clock  at  Euston  Sta- 
tion showed  five  minutes  past  the  hour.  At 
St.  Pancras  I had  no  time  to  take  a ticket,  let 
alone  that  I had  not  settled  upon  my  destina- 
45  ' 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


tion.  A porter  told  me  the  platform,  and  as 
I entered  it  I saw  the  train  already  in  motion. 
Two  station  officials  blocked  the  way,  but 
I dodged  them  and  clambered  into  the  last 
carriage. 

Three  minutes  later,  as  we  were  roaring 
through  the  northern  tunnels,  an  irate  guard 
interviewed  me.  He  wrote  out  for  me  a ticket 
to  Newtown  Stewart,  a name  which  had  sud- 
denly come  back  to  my  memory,  and  he  con- 
ducted me  from  the  first-class  compartment 
where  I had  ensconced  myself  to  a third-class 
smoker,  occupied  by  a sailor  and  a stout 
woman  with  a child.  He  went  off  grum- 
bling, and  as  I mopped  my  brow  I ob- 
served to  my  companions  in  my  broadest 
Scots  that  it  was  a sore  job  catching  trains.  I 
had  already  entered  upon  my  part. 

“The  impidence  o’  that  guard,”  said  the 
lady  bitterly.  “He  needit  a Scotch  tongue  to 
pit  him  in  his  place.  He  was  complainin’  o’ 
this  wean  no  haein’  a ticket  and  her  no  fower 
till  August  twelvemonth,  and  he  was  objectin’ 
to  this  gentleman  spittin’.” 

46 


THE  MILKMAN  TRAVELS 


The  sailor  morosely  agreed,  and  I started 
my  new  life  in  an  atmosphere  of  protest 
against  authority.  I reminded  myself  that  a 
week  ago  I had  been  finding  the  world  dull. 


47 


CHAPTER  III 


THE  ADVENTURE  OF  THE  LITERARY  INNKEEPER 

1HAD  a solemn  time  travelling  north  that 
day.  It  was  fine  May  weather,  with  the 
hawthorn  flowering  on  every  hedge,  and  I 
asked  myself  why,  when  I was  still  a free  man, 
I had  stayed  on  in  London  and  not  got  the 
good  of  this  heavenly  country.  I didn’t  dare 
face  the  restaurant  car,  but  I got  a luncheon 
basket  at  Leeds,  and  shared  it  with  the  fat 
woman.  Also  I got  the  morning’s  papers, 
with  news  about  starters  for  the  Derby  and 
the  beginning  of  the  cricket  season,  and  some 
paragraphs  about  how  Balkan  affairs  were 
settling  down  and  a British  squadron  was  go- 
ing to  Kiel.  When  I had  done  with  them  I 
got  out  Scudder’s  little  black  pocket-book  and 
studied  it.  It  was  pretty  well  filled  with  jot- 
tings, chiefly  figures,  though  now  and  then  a 
name  was  printed  in.  For  example,  I found 


LITERARY  INNKEEPER’S  ADVENTURE 


the  words  “Hofgaard,”  “Luneville,”  and 
^‘Avocado”  pretty  often,  and  especially  the 
word  “Pavia.” 

Now  I was  certain  that  Scudder  never  did 
anything  without  a reason,  and  I was  pretty 
sure  that  there  was  a cipher  in  all  this.  That 
is  a subject  which  has  always  interested  me, 
and  I did  a bit  at  it  myself  once  as  intelligence- 
officer  at  Delagoa  Bay  during  the  Boer  War. 
I have  a head  for  things  like  chess  and  puz- 
zles, and  I used  to  reckon  myself  pretty  good 
at  finding  out  ciphers.  This  one  looked  like 
the  numerical  kind  where  sets  of  figures  cor- 
respond to  the  letters  of  the  alphabet,  but  any 
fairly  shrewd  man  can  find  the  clue  to  that 
sort  after  an  hour  or  two’s  work,  and  I didn’t 
think  Scudder  would  have  been  content  with 
anything  so  easy.  So  I fastened  on  the  printed 
words,  for  you  can  make  a pretty  good  nu- 
merical cipher  if  you  have  a key  word  which 
gives  you  the  sequence  of  the  letters.  I tried 
for  hours,  but  none  of  the  words  answered. 

Then  I fell  asleep  and  woke  at  Dumfries 
just  in  time  to  bundle  out  and  get  into  the  slow 
49 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


Galloway  train.  There  was  a man  on  the 
platform  whose  looks  I didn’t  like,  but  he 
never  glanced  at  me,  and  when  I caught  sight 
of  myself  in  the  mirror  of  an  automatic  ma- 
chine, I didn’t  wonder.  With  my  brown  face, 
my  old  tweeds  and  my  slouch  I was  the  very 
model  of  one  of  the  hill  farmers  who  were 
crowding  into  the  third-class  carriages. 

I travelled  with  half  a dozen  in  an  atmos- 
phere of  shag  and  clay  pipes.  They  had  come 
from  the  weekly  market,  and  their  mouths 
were  full  of  prices.  I heard  accounts  of  how 
the  lambing  had  gone  up  the  Cairn  and  the 
Deuch  and  a dozen  other  mysterious  waters. 
Above  half  the  men  had  lunched  heavily 
and  were  highly  flavoured  with  whisky,  but 
they  took  no  notice  of  me.  We  rumbled  slow- 
ly into  a land  of  little  wooded  glens  and  then 
to  a great,  wide  moorland  place,  gleaming 
with  lochs,  with  high,  blue  hills  showing 
northwards. 

About  five  o’clock  the  carriage  had  emp- 
tied and  I was  left  alone  as  I had  hoped.  I 
got  out  at  the  next  station,  a little  place  whose 

50 


LITERARY  INNKEEPER’S  ADVENTURE 


name  I scarcely  noted,  set  right  in  the  heart 
of  a bog.  It  reminded  me  of  one  of  those  for- 
gotten little  stations  in  the  Karroo.  An  old 
station-master  was  digging  in  his  garden, 
and  with  his  spade  over  his  shoulder  saun- 
tered to  the  train,  took  charge  of  a parcel 
and  went  back  to  his  potatoes.  A child  of 
ten  received  my  ticket,  and  I emerged  on 
a white  road  that  straggled  over  the  brown 
moor. 

It  was  a gorgeous  spring  evening,  with 
every  hill  showing  as  clear  as  a cut  amethyst. 
The  air  had  the  queer  rooty  smell  of  bogs, 
but  it  was  as  fresh  as  mid-ocean,  and  it  had 
the  strangest  effect  on  my  spirits.  I actually 
felt  light-hearted.  I might  have  been  a boy 
out  for  a spring  holiday  tramp,  instead  of  a 
man  of  thirty-seven,  very  much  wanted  by  the 
police.  I felt  just  as  I used  to  feel  when  I was 
starting  for  a big  trek  on  a frosty  morning  on 
the  high  veld.  If  you  believe  me,  I swung 
along  that  road  whistling.  There  was  no  plan 
of  campaign  in  my  head,  only  just  to  go  on 
and  on  in  this  blessed  honest-smelling  hill 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


country,  for  every  mile  put  me  in  better  hu- 
mour with  myself. 

In  a roadside  planting  I cut  a walking  stick 
of  hazel,  and  presently  struck  off  the  highway 
up  a by-path  which  followed  the  glen  of  a 
brawling  stream.  I reckoned  that  I was  still 
far  ahead  of  any  pursuit,  and  for  that  night 
might  please  myself.  It  was  some  hours  since 
I had  tasted  food,  and  I was  getting  very 
hungry  when  I came  to  a herd’s  cottage  set 
in  a nook  beside  a waterfall.  A brown-faced 
woman  was  standing  by  the  door,  and  greeted 
me  with  the  kindly  shyness  of  moorland 
places.  When  I asked  for  a night’s  lodging 
she  said  I was  welcome  to  the  “bed  in  the 
loft,”  and  very  soon  she  set  before  me  a hearty 
meal  of  ham  and  eggs,  scones,  and  thick  sweet 
milk.  At  the  darkening  her  man  came  in 
from  the  hills,  a lean  giant  who  in  one  step 
covered  as  much  ground  as  three  paces  of 
ordinary  mortals.  They  asked  no  questions, 
for  they  had  the  perfect  breeding  of  all  dwel- 
lers in  the  wilds,  but  I could  see  they  set  me 
down  as  some  kind  of  dealer,  and  I took  some 

52 


LITERARY  INNKEEPER’S  ADVENTURE 


trouble  to  confirm  their  view.  I spoke  a lot 
about  cattle,  of  which  my  host  knew  little,  and 
I picked  up  from  him  a good  deal  about  the 
local  Galloway  markets,  which  I tucked  away 
in  my  memory  for  future  use.  At  ten  I was 
nodding  in  my  chair,  and  the  “bed  in  the  loft” 
received  a weary  man,  who  never  opened  his 
eyes  till  five  o’clock  set  the  little  homestead 
a-going  once  more. 

They  refused  any  payment,  and  by  six  I had 
breakfasted  and  was  striding  southwards 
again.  My  notion  was  to  return  to  the  railway 
line  a station  or  two  further  on  than  the  place 
where  I had  alighted  yesterday  and  to  double 
back.  I reckoned  that  was  the  safest  way, 
for  the  police  would  naturally  assume  that  I 
was  always  making  further  from  London  in 
the  direction  of  some  western  port.  I thought 
I had  still  a good  bit  of  a start,  for,  as  I rea- 
soned, it  would  take  some  hours  to  fix  the 
blame  on  me  and  several  more  to  identify  the 
fellow  who  got  on  board  the  train  at  St.  Pan- 
cras. 

It  was  the  same  jolly  clear  spring  weather 

53 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


and  I simply  could  not  contrive  to  feel  care- 
worn. Indeed,  I was  in  better  spirits  than 
I had  been  for  months.  Over  a long  ridge  of 
moorland  I took  my  road,  skirting  the  side  of 
a high  hill  which  the  herd  had  called  Cairns- 
more  of  Fleet.  Nestling  curlews  and  plovers 
were  crying  ever5rwhere  and  the  links  of  green 
pasture  by  the  streams  were  dotted  with  young 
lambs.  All  the  slackness  of  the  past  months 
was  slipping  from  my  bones  and  I stepped  out 
like  a four-year-old.  By  and  by  I came  to  a 
swell  of  moorland  which  dipped  to  the  vale 
of  a little  river,  and  a mile  away  in  the  heather 
I saw  the  smoke  of  a train. 

The  station,  when  I reached  it,  proved  to 
be  ideal  for  my  purpose.  The  moor  surged 
up  around  it  and  left  room  only  for  the  single 
line,  the  slender  siding,  a waiting-room,  an 
office,  the  station-master’s  cottage,  and  a tiny 
yard  of  gooseberries  and  sweet-william. 
There  seemed  no  road  to  it  from  anywhere, 
and  to  increase  the  desolation  the  waves  of  a 
tarn  lapped  on  their  grey  granite  beach  half 
a mile  away.  I waited  in  the  deep  heather  till 
54 


LITERARY  INNKEEPER’S  ADVENTURE 


I saw  the  smoke  of  an  east-going  train  on 
the  horizon.  Then  I approached  the  tiny 
booking-office  and  took  a ticket  for  Dum- 
fries. 

The  only  occupants  of  the  carriage  were  an 
old  shepherd  and  his  dog — a wall-eyed  brute 
that  I mistrusted.  The  man  was  asleep  and 
on  the  cushions  beside  him  was  that  morning’s 
Scotsman,  Eagerly  I seized  on  it,  for  I fan- 
cied it  would  tell  me  something. 

There  were  two  columns  about  the  Portland 
Place  murder,  as  it  was  called.  My  man  Pad- 
dock  had  given  the  alarm  and  had  the  milk- 
man arrested.  Poor  devil,  it  looked  as  if  the 
latter  had  earned  his  sovereign  hardly;  but 
for  me  he  had  been  cheap  at  the  price,  for  he 
seemed  to  have  occupied  the  police  the  better 
part  of  the  day.  In  the  §top-press  news  I 
found  a further  installment  of  the  story. 
The  milkman  had  been  released,  I read, 
and  the  true  criminal,  about  whose  identity 
the  police  were  reticent,  was  believed  to  have 
got  away  from  London  by  one  of  the  northern 
lines.  There  was  a short  note  about  me  as 
55 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


the  owner  of  the  flat.  I guessed  the  police 
had  stuck  that  in,  as  a clumsy  contrivance  to 
persuade  me  that  I was  unsuspected. 

There  was  nothing  else  in  the  paper,  noth- 
ing about  foreign  politics  or  Karolides  or  the 
things  that  had  interested  Scudder.  I laid  it 
down,  and  found  that  we  were  approaching 
the  station  at  which  I had  got  out  yesterday. 
The  potato-digging  station-master  had  been 
gingered  up  into  some  activity,  for  the  west- 
going train  was  waiting  to  let  us  pass  and 
from  it  had  descended  three  men  who  were 
asking  him  questions.  I supposed  that  they 
were  the  local  police  who  had  been  stirred  up 
by  Scotland  Yard  and  had  traced  me  as  far 
as  this  one-horse  siding.  Sitting  well  back 
in  the  shadow  I watched  them  carefully.  One 
of  them  had  a book  and  took  down  notes. 
The  old  potato-digger  seemed  to  have  turned 
peevish,  but  the  child  who  had  collected  my 
ticket  was  talking  volubly.  All  the  party 
looked  out  across  the  moor  where  the  white 
road  departed.  I hoped  they  were  going  to 
take  up  my  tracks  there. 


LITERARY  INNKEEPER’S  ADVENTURE 


As  we  moved  away  from  that  station  my 
companion  woke  up.  He  fixed  me  with  a 
wondering  glance,  kicked  his  dog  viciously 
and  inquired  where  he  was.  Clearly  he  was 
very  drunk. 

‘That’s  what  comes  o’  bein’  a teetotaler,”  ^ 
he  observed  in  bitter  regret. 

I expressed  my  surprise  that  in  him  I should 
have  met  a blue-ribbon  stalwart. 

“Aye,  but  I’m  a strong  teetotaler,”  he  said 
pugnaciously.  “I  took  the  pledge  last  Mar- 
tinmass,  and  I havena  touched  a drop  o’ 
whisky  sinsyne.  No  even  at  Hogmanay, 
though  I was  sair  tempted.” 

He  swung  his  heels  up  on  the  seat  and  bur- 
rowed a frowsy  head  into  the  cushions. 

“And  that’s  a’  I get,”  he  moaned.  “A  heid 
better  than  hell  fire  and  twae  een  lookin’  dif- 
ferent ways  for  the  Sabbath.” 

“What  did  it?”  I asked. 

“A  drink  they  ca’  brandy.  Bein’  a teeto- 
taler, I keepit  off  the  whisky,  but  I was  nip- 
nippin’  a’  day  yestereen  at  this  brandy,  and  I 
doubt  I’ll  no  be  weel  for  a fortnicht.” 

57 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


His  voice  died  away  into  a stutter,  and  sleep 
once  more  laid  its  heavy  hand  on  him. 

My  plan  had  been  to  get  out  at  some  station 
down  the  line,  but  the  train  suddenly  gave  me 
a better  chance,  for  it  came  to  a standstill  at 
the  end  of  a culvert  which  spanned  a brawling 
porter-coloured  river.  I looked  out  and  saw 
that  every  carriage  window  was  closed  and  no 
human  figure  appeared  in  the  landscape.  So 
I opened  the  door,  and  dropped  quickly  into 
the  tangle  of  hazels  which  edged  the  line. 

It  would  have  been  all  right  but  for  that 
infernal  dog.  Under  the  impression  that  I 
was  decamping  with  its  master’s  belongings,  it 
started  to  bark  and  all  but  got  me  by  the 
trousers.  This  woke  up  the  herd  who  stood 
bawling  at  the  carriage  door  in  the  belief  that 
I had  committed  suicide.  I crawled  through 
the  thicket,  reached  the  edge  of  the  stream, 
and  in  cover  of  the  bushes  put  a hundred  yards 
or  so  behind  me.  Then  from  my  shelter  I 
peered  back,  and  saw  that  the  guard  and  sev- 
eral passengers  gathered  round  the  open  car- 
riage door  and  stared  in  my  direction.  I 

58 


LITERARY  INNKEEPER’S  ADVENTURE 


could  not  have  made  a more  public^  depart- 
ure if  I had  left  with  a bugler  and  a brass 
band. 

Happily  the  drunken  herd  provided  a di- 
version. He  and  his  dog,  which  was  attached 
by  a rope  to  his  waist,  suddenly  cascaded  out 
of  the  carriage,  landed  on  their  heads  on  the 
track,  and  rolled  some  way  down  the  bank  to- 
wards the  water.  In  the  rescue  which  fol- 
lowed, the  dog  bit  somebody,  for  I could  hear 
the  sound  of  hard  swearing.  Presently  they 
had  forgotten  me,  and  when  after  a quarter 
of  a mile’s  crawl  I ventured  to  look  back,  the 
train  had  started  again  and  was  vanishing  in 
the  cutting. 

I was  in  a wide  semi-circle  of  moorland, 
with  the  brown  river  as  radius,  and  the  high 
hills  forming  the  northern  circumference. 
There  was  not  a sign  or  sound  of  a human  be- 
ing, only  the  plashing  water  and  the  inter- 
minable crying  of  curlews.  Yet,  oddly 
enough,  for  the  first  time  I felt  the  terror  of 
the  hunted  on  me.  It  was  not  the  police 
that  I thought  of,  but  the  other  folk,  who 
59 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


knew  that  I knew  Scudder’s  secret  and  dared 
not  let  me  live.  I was  certain  that  they  would 
pursue  me  with  a keenness  and  vigilance  un- 
known to  the  British  law,  and  that  once  their 
grip  closed  on  me  I should  find  no  mercy. 

I looked  back,  but  there  was  nothing  in  the 
landscape.  The  sun  glinted  on  the  metals  of 
the  line  and  the  wet  stones  in  the  stream,  and 
you  could  not  have  found  a more  peaceful 
sight  in  the  world.  Nevertheless,  I started  to 
run.  Crouching  low  in  the  runnels  of  the  bog, 
I ran  till  the  sweat  blinded  my  eyes.  The 
mood  did  not  leave  me  till  I had  reached  the 
rim  of  mountain  and  flung  myself  panting 
on  a ridge  high  above  the  young  waters  of  the 
brown  river. 

From  my  vantage  ground  I could  scan  the 
whole  moor  right  away  to  the  railway  line 
and  to  the  south  of  it  where  green  fields  took 
the  place  of  heather.  I have  eyes  like  a hawk, 
but  I could  see  nothing  moving  in  the  whole 
countryside.  Then  I looked  east  beyond  the 
ridge  and  saw  a new  kind  of  landscape — shal- 
low green  valleys  with  plentiful  fir  planta- 
6o 


LITERARY  INNKEEPER’S  ADVENTURE 

tions  and  the  faint  lines  of  dust  which  spoke 
of  highroads.  Last  of  all  I looked  into  the 
blue  May  sky,  and  there  I saw  that  which  set 
my  pulses  racing.  Low  down  in  the  south 
a monoplane  was  climbing  into  the  heavens. 
I was  as  certain  as  if  I had  been  told  that  that 
aeroplane  was  looking  for  me,  and  that  it  did 
not  belong  to  the  police.  For  an  hour  or  two 
I watched  it  from  a pit  of  heather.  It  flew 
low  along  the  hill-tops  and  then  in  nar- 
row circles  back  over  the  valley  up  which 
I had  come.  Then  it  seemed  to  change  its 
mind,  rose  to  a great  height  and  flew  away 
back  to  the  south. 

I did  not  like  this  espionage  from  the  air, 
and  I began  to  think  less  well  of  the  country- 
side I had  chosen  for  a refuge.  These  heather 
hills  were  no  sort  of  cover  if  my  enemies  were 
in  the  sky,  and  I must  find  a different  kind  of 
sanctuary.  I looked  with  more  satisfaction 
to  the  green  country  beyond  the  ridge,  for 
there  I should  find  woods  and  stone  houses. 

About  six  in  the  evening  I came  out  of  the 
moorland  to  a white  ribbon  of  road  which 
6i 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


wound  up  the  narrow  vale  of  a lowland 
stream.  As  I followed  it,  fields  gave  place  to 
bent,  the  glen  became  a plateau,  and  pres- 
ently I had  reached  a kind  of  pass,  where  a 
solitary  house  smoked  in  the  twilight.  The 
road  swung  over  a bridge  and  leaning  on  the 
parapet  was  a man. 

He  was  smoking  a long  clay  pipe  and  study- 
ing the  water  with  spectacled  eyes.  In  his 
left  hand  was  a small  book  with  a finger 
marking  the  place.  Slowly  he  repeated — 

“As  when  a Gryphon  through  the  wilderness, 

With  winged  step,  o’er  hill  and  moory  dale 
Pursues  the  Arimaspian.” 

He  jumped  round  as  my  step  rung  on  the 
keystone,  and  I saw  a pleasant,  sunburnt,  boy- 
ish face. 

^^Good  evening  to  you,”  he  said  gravely. 
“It’s  a fine  night  for  the  road.” 

The  smell  of  wood  smoke  and  of  some  sav- 
oury roast  floated  to  me  from  the  house.  “Is 
that  place  an  inn?”  I asked. 

“At  your  service,”  he  said  politely.  “I  am 
the  landlord,  sir,  and  I hope  you  will  stay  the 
62 


LITERARY  INNKEEPER’S  ADVENTURE 


night,  for  to  tell  you  the  truth  I have  had  no 
company  for  a week.” 

I pulled  myself  up  on  the  parapet  of  the 
bridge  and  filled  my  pipe.  I began  to  detect 
an  ally. 

“You’re  young  to  be  an  innkeeper,”  I 
said. 

“My  father  died  a year  ago  and  left  me  the 
business.  I live  there  with  my  grandmother. 
It’s  a slow  job  for  a young  man,  and  it  wasn’t 
my  choice  of  profession.” 

“Which  was?” 

He  actually  blushed.  “I  want  to  write 
books,”  he  said. 

“And  what  better  chance  could  you  ask?”  I 
cried.  “Man,  I’ve  often  thought  that  an  inn- 
keeper would  make  the  best  story-teller  in  the 
world.” 

“Not  now,”  he  said  eagerly.  “Maybe  in 
the  old  days  when  you  had  pilgrims  and  bal- 
lad-makers and  highwaymen  and  mail- 
coaches  on  the  road;  but  not  now.  Nothing 
comes  here  but  motor-cars  full  of  fat  women, 
who  stop  for  lunch,  and  a fisherman  or  two 

63 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


in  the  spring,  and  the  shooting  tenant  in  Au- 
gust. There  is  not  much  material  to  be  got 
out  of  that.  I want  to  see  life,  to  travel  the 
world,  and  write  things  like  Kipling  and  Con- 
rad. But  the  most  I Ve  done  yet  is  to  get  some 
verses  printed  in  Chambers^  Journal/' 

I looked  at  the  inn,  standing  golden  in  the 
sunset  against  the  wine-red  hills. 

‘TVe  knocked  a bit  about  the  world  and  I 
wouldn’t  despise  such  a hermitage.  D’you 
think  that  adventure  is  found  only  in  the  trop- 
ics or  among  gentry  in  red  shirts?  Maybe 
you’re  rubbing  shoulders  with  it  at  this  mo- 
ment.” 

“That’s  what  Kipling  says,”  he  said,  his 
eyes  lightening,  and  he  quoted  some  verse 
about  “Romance  bringing  up  the  nine-fif- 
teen.” 

“Here’s  a true  tale  for  you  then,”  I cried, 
“and  a month  hence  you  can  make  a novel  out 
of  it.” 

Sitting  on  the  bridge  in  the  soft  May  gloam- 
ing, I pitched  him  a lovely  yarn.  It  was  true 
in  essentials,  too,  though  I altered  the  minor 
64 


LITERARY  INNKEEPER’S  ADVENTURE 


details.  I made  out  that  I was  a mining  mag- 
nate from  Kimberley,  who  had  a lot  of  trou- 
ble with  I.  D.  B.  and  had  shown  up  a 
gang.  They  had  pursued  me  across  the  ocean 
and  had  killed  my  best  friend  and  were  now 
on  my  tracks. 

I told  the  story  well,  though  I say  it  who 
shouldn’t.  I pictured  a flight  across  the 
Kalahari  to  German  Africa,  the  crackling, 
parching  days,  the  wonderful  blue-velvet 
nights.  I described  an  attack  on  my  life  on 
the  voyage  home,  and  I made  a really  horrid 
affair  of  the  Portland  Place  murder. 

“You’re  looking  for  adventure,”  I cried. 
“Well,  you’ve  found  it  here.  The  devils  are 
after  me,  and  the  police  are  after  them.  It’s 
a race  that  I mean  to  win.” 

“By  God,”  he  whispered,  drawing  his 
breath  in  sharply,  “it  is  all  pure  Rider  Hag- 
gard and  Conan  Doyle.” 

“You  believe  me,”  I said  gratefully. 

“Of  course  I do,”  and  he  held  out  his  hand. 
“I  believe  everything  out  of  the  common.  The 
only  thing  to  distrust  is  the  normal.” 

65 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


He  was  very  young,  but  he  was  the  man  for 
my  money. 

“I  think  they’re  off  my  track  for  the  rAo- 
ment,  but  I must  lie  close  for  a couple  of  days. 
Can  you  take  me  in?” 

He  caught  my  elbow  in  his  eagerness  and 
drew  me  towards  the  house.  ‘^You  can  lie  as 
snug  here  as  if  you  were  in  a moss-hole.  I’ll 
see  that  nobody  blabs,  either.  And  you’ll  give 
me  some  more  material  about  your  adven- 
tures?” 

As  I entered  the  inn  porch  I heard  from  far 
off  the  beat  of  an  engine.  There  silhouetted 
against  the  dusky  west  was  my  friend,  the 
monoplane. 

He  gave  me  a room  at  the  back  of  the  house 
with  a fine  outlook  over  the  plateau  and  he 
made  me  free  of  his  own  study,  which  was 
stacked  with  cheap  editions  of  his  favourite 
authors.  I never  saw  the  grandmother,  so  I 
guessed  she  was  bed-ridden.  An  old  woman 
called  Margit  brought  me  my  meals,  and 
the  innkeeper  was  around  me  at  all  hours. 

66 


LITERARY  INNKEEPER’S  ADVENTURE 


I wanted  some  time  to  myself,  so  I invented 
a job  for  him.  He  had  a motor  bicycle,  and  I 
sent  him  off  next  morning  for  the  daily  paper, 
which  usually  arrived  with  the  post  in  the 
late  afternoon.  I told  him  to  keep  his  eyes 
skinned,  and  make  note  of  any  strange  figures 
he  saw,  keeping  a special  sharp  lookout  for 
motors  and  aeroplanes.  Then  I sat  down  in 
real  earnest  to  Scudder’s  note-book. 

He  came  back  at  midday  with  the  Scotsman, 
There  was  nothing  in  it  except  some  further 
evidence  of  Paddock  and  the  milkman,  and  a 
repetition  of  yesterday’s  statement  that  the 
murderer  had  gone  north.  But  there  was  a 
long  article,  reprinted  from  the  Times,  about 
Karolides  and  the  state  of  affairs  in  the  Bal- 
kans, though  there  was  no  mention  of  any  visit 
to  England.  I got  rid  of  the  innkeeper  for  the 
afternoon,  for  I was  getting  very  warm  in  my 
search  for  the  cipher. 

As  I told  you,  it  was  a numerical  cipher, 
and  by  an  elaborate  system  of  experiments  I 
had  pretty  well  discovered  what  were  the  nulls 
and  stops.  The  trouble  was  the  key  word,  and 
67 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


when  I thought  of  the  odd  million  words  he 
might  have  used  I felt  pretty  hopeless.  But 
about  three  o’clock  I had  a sudden  inspira- 
tion. 

The  name  Julia  Czechenyi  flashed  across 
my  memory.  Scudder  had  said  it  was  the  key 
to  the  Karolides  business  and  it  occurred  to 
me  to  try  it  on  his  cipher. 

It  worked.  The  five  letters  of  gave 

me  the  position  of  the  vowels.  A was  J,  the 
tenth  letter  of  the  alphabet,  and  so  represented 
by  X in  the  cipher.  E was  U = XXI  and  so 
on.  ^^Czechenyi”  gave  me  the  numerals  for 
the  principal  consonants.  I scribbled  that 
scheme  on  a bit  of  paper  and  sat  down  to  read 
Scudder’s  pages. 

In  half  an  hour  I was  reading  with  a whit- 
ish face  and  fingers  that  drummed  on  the  table. 
I glanced  out  of  the  window  and  saw  a big 
touring-car  coming  up  the  glen  towards  the 
inn.  It  drew  up  at  the  door  and  there  was 
the  sound  of  people  alighting.  There  seemed 
to  be  two  of  them,  men  in  acquascutums  and 
tweed  caps. 


68 


LITERARY  INNKEEPER’S  ADVENTURE 

Ten  minutes  later  the  innkeeper  slipped 
into  the  room,  his  eyes  bright  with  excite- 
ment. 

^^There’s  two  chaps  below  looking  for  you,” 
he  whispered.  “They’re  in  the  dining-room 
having  whiskys  and  sodas.  They  asked  about 
you  and  said  they  had  hoped  to  meet  you  here. 
Oh!  and  they  described  you  jolly  well,  down 
to  your  boots  and  shirt.  I told  them  you  had 
been  here  last  night  and  had  gone  off  on  a 
motor  bicycle  this  morning,  and  one  of  the 
chaps  swore  like  a navvy.” 

I made  him  tell  me  what  they  looked  like. 
One  was  a dark-eyed,  thin  fellow  with 
bushy  eyebrows,  the  other  was  always  smiling 
and  lisped  in  his  talk.  Neither  was  any  kind 
of  foreigner;  on  this  my  young  friend  was 
positive. 

I took  a bit  of  paper  and  wrote  these  words 
in  German  as  if  they  were  part  of  a letter: 

. . Black  Stone.  Scudder  had  got  on  to  this,  but 
he  could  not  act  for  a fortnight.  I doubt  if  I can  do  any 
good  now,  especially  as  Karolides  is  uncertain  about  his 
plans.  But  if  Mr.  T.  advises  I will  do  the  best  I . . .” 

69 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


I manufactured  it  rather  neatly,  so  that  it 
looked  like  a loose  page  of  a private  letter. 

“Take  this  down  and  say  it  was  found  in 
my  bedroom  and  ask  them  to  return  it  to  me 
if  they  overtake  me.” 

Three  minutes  later  I heard  the  car  begin 
to  move,  and  peeping  from  behind  the  curtain, 
caught  sight  of  the  two  figures.  One  was  slim, 
the  other  was  sleek;  that  was  the  most  I could 
make  of  my  reconnaissance. 

The  innkeeper  appeared  in  great  excite-^ 
ment.  “Your  paper  woke  them  up,”  he  said 
gleefully.  “The  dark  fellow  went  as  white  as 
death  and  cursed  like  blazes,  and  the  fat  one 
whistled  and  looked  ugly.  They  paid  for 
their  drinks  with  half  a sovereign  and 
wouldn’t  wait  for  change.” 

“Now  I’ll  tell  you  what  I want  you  to  do,” 
I said.  “Get  on  your  bicycle  and  go  off  to 
Newtown  Stewart  to  the  chief  constable.  De- 
scribe the  two  men,  and  say  you  suspect  them 
of  having  had  something  to  do  with  the  Lon- 
don murder.  You  can  invent  reasons.  The 
two  will  come  back,  never  fear.  Not  to-night, 
70 


LITERARY  INNKEEPER’S  ADVENTURE 


for  they’ll  follow  me  forty  miles  along  the 
road,  but  first  thing  to-morrow  morning.  Tell 
the  police  to  be  here  bright  and  early.” 

He  set  off  like  a docile  child,  while  I 
worked  at  Scudder’s  notes.  When  he  came 
back  we  dined  together  and  in  common  de- 
cency I had  to  let  him  pump  me.  I gave 
him  a lot  of  stuff  about  lion  hunts  and  the 
Matabele  War,  thinking  all  the  while  what 
tame  businesses  these  were  compared  to  this 
I was  now  engaged  in.  When  he  went  to  bed 
I sat  up  and  finished  Scudder.  I smoked  in  a 
chair  till  daylight,  for  I could  not  sleep. 

About  eight  next  morning  I witnessed  the 
arrival  of  two  constables  and  a sergeant.  They 
put  their  car  in  a coach-house  under  the  inn- 
keeper’s instructions  and  entered  the  house. 
Twenty  minutes  later  I saw  from  my  window 
a second  car  come  across  the  plateau  from  the 
opposite  direction.  It  did  not  come  up  to 
the  inn,  but  stopped  two  hundred  yards  off 
in  the  shelter  of  a patch  of  wood.  I noticed 
that  its  occupants  carefully  reversed  it  before 
leaving  it.  A minute  or  two  later  I heard 

71 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


their  steps  on  the  gravel  outside  the  window. 
My  plan  had  been  to  lie  hid  in  my  bed- 
room, and  see  what  happened.  I had  a notion 
that,  if  I could  bring  the  police  and  my  other 
more  dangerous  pursuers  together,  something 
might  work  out  of  it  to  my  advantage.  But 
now  I had  a better  idea.  I scribbled  a line  of 
thanks  to  my  host,  opened  the  window  and 
dropped  quietly  into  a gooseberry  bush.  Un- 
observed I crossed  the  dike,  crawled  down 
the  side  of  a tributary  burn,  and  won  the 
highroad  on  the  far  side  of  the  patch  of 
trees.  There  stood  the  car,  very  spick  and 
span  in  the  morning  sunlight,  but  with  the 
dust  on  her  which  told  of  a long  journey.  I 
started  her,  jumped  into  the  chauffeur’s  seat, 
and  stole  gently  out  on  to  the  plateau.  Al- 
most at  once  the  road  dipped  so  that  I 
lost  sight  of  the  inn,  but  the  wind  seemed  to 
bring  me  the  sound  of  angry  voices. 


72 


CHAPTER  IV 


THE  ADVENTURE  OF  THE  RADICAL  CANDIDATE 

YOU  may  picture  me  driving  that  forty- 
horse-power  car  for  all  she  was  worth 
over  the  crisp  moor  roads  on  that  shining  May 
morning ; glancing  back  at  first  over  my  shoul- 
der and  looking  anxiously  to  the  next  turning; 
then  driving  with  a vague  eye,  just  wide 
enough  awake  to  keep  on  the  highway. 
For  I was  thinking  desperately  of  what  I 
had  found  in  Scudder’s  pocket-book. 

The  little  man  had  told  me  a pack  of  lies. 
All  his  yarns  about  the  Balkans  and  the  Jew- 
anarchists  and  the  Foreign  Office  conference 
were  eye-wash,  and  so  was  Karolides.  And 
yet  not  quite,  as  you  shall  hear.  I had  staked 
everything  on  my  belief  in  his  story  and  had 
been  let  down ; here  was  his  book  telling  me 
a different  tale,  and  instead  of  being  once-bit- 
73 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


twice-shy,  I believed  it  absolutely.  Why?  I 
don’t  know. 

It  rang  desperately  true,  and  the  first  yarn, 
if  you  understand  me,  had  been  in  a queer 
way  true  also  in  spirit.  The  fifteenth  day  of 
June  was  going  to  be  a day  of  destiny,  a bigger 
destiny  than  the  killing  of  a Dago.  It  was  so 
big  that  I didn’t  blame  Scudder  for  keeping 
me  out  of  the  game,  and  wanting  to  play  a lone 
hand.  That,  I was  pretty  clear,  was  his  inten- 
tion. He  had  told  me  something  which  sound- 
ed big  enough,  but  the  real  thing  was  so  im- 
mortally big  that  he,  the  man  who  had  found 
it  out,  wanted  it  all  for  himself.  I didn’t 
blame  him.  It  was  risks  after  all  that  he  was 
chiefly  greedy  about. 

The  whole  story  was  in  the  notes — with 
gaps,  you  understand,  which  he  would  have 
filled  up  from  his  memory.  He  stuck  down 
his  authorities  too,  and  had  an  odd  trick  of 
giving  them  all  a numerical  value  and  then 
striking  a balance,  which  stood  for  the  reli- 
ability of  each  stage  in  the  yarn.  The  three 
names  he  had  printed  were  authorities,  and 
74 


ADVENTURE  OF  RADICAL  CANDIDATE 


there  was  a man,  Ducrosne,  who  got  five 
out  of  a possible  five,  and  another  fellow, 
Ammersfoort,  who  got  three.  The  bare  bones 
of  the  tale  were  all  that  was  in  the  book — 
that,  and  one  queer  phrase  which  occurred 
half  a dozen  times  inside  brackets.  ‘^Thirty- 
nine  steps”  was  the  phrase,  and  at  its  last  time 
of  use  it  ran — “Thirty-nine  steps  I counted 
them;  high  tide  10:17  P-M.”  I could  make 
nothing  of  that. 

The  first  thing  I learned  was  that  it  was  no 
question  of  preventing  a war.  That  was  com- 
ing, as  sure  as  Christmas,  had  been  arranged, 
said  Scudder,  ever  since  February,  1912. 
Karolides  was  going  to  be  the  occasion. 
He  was  booked  all  right  and  was  to  hand 
in  his  checks  on  June  14th,  two  weeks  and 
four  days  from  that  May  morning.  I gathered 
from  Scudder’s  notes  that  nothing  on  earth 
could  prevent  that.  His  talk  of  Epirote 
guards  that  would  skin  their  own  grand- 
mother was  all  billy-o. 

The  second  thing  was  that  this  war  was  go- 
ing to  come  as  a mighty  surprise  to  Britain. 
75 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


Karolides’  death  would  set  the  Balkans  by 
the  ears,  and  then  Vienna  would  chip  in  with 
an  ultimatum.  Russia  wouldn’t  like  that,  and 
there  would  be  high  words.  But  Berlin 
would  play  the  peacemaker  and  pour  oil 
on  the  waters,  till  suddenly  she  would  find 
a good  cause  for  a qua^rrel,  pick  it  up,  and 
in  five  hours  let  fly  at  us.  That  was  the  idea, 
and  a pretty  good  one  too.  Honey  and  fair 
speeches  and  then  a stroke  in  the  dark. 
While  we  were  talking  about  the  good  will 
and  good  intentions  of  Germany,  our  coast 
would  be  silently  ringed  with  mines,  and  sub- 
marines would  be  waiting  for  every  battleship. 

But  all  this  depended  upon  the  third  thing 
which  was  due  to  happen  on  June  15th.  I 
would  never  have  grasped  this,  if  I hadn’t 
once  happened  to  meet  a French  staff  officer, 
coming  back  from  West  Africa,  who  had  told 
me  a lot  of  things.  One  was  that  in  spite  of  all 
the  nonsense  talked  in  Parliament  there  was  a 
real  working  alliance  betwxen  France  and 
Britain,  and  that  the  two  General  Staffs  met 
every  now  and  then  and  made  plans  for  joint 
76 


ADVENTURE  OF  RADICAL  CANDIDATE 


action  in  time  of  war.  Well,  in  June,  a very 
great  swell  was  coming  over  from  Paris,  and 
he  was  going  to  get  nothing  less  than  a 
statement  of  the  disposition  of  the  British 
home  fleet  on  mobilisation.  At  least  I gath- 
ered it  was  something  like  that;  anyhow, 
it  was  something  uncommonly  important. 
But  on  the  15th  day  of  June  there  were 
to  be  others  in  London — others  at  whom 
I could  only  guess.  Scudder  was  content  to 
call  them  collectively  the  ‘‘Black  Stone.” 
They  represented  not  our  allies,  but  our  dead- 
ly foes,  and  the  information,  destined  for 
France,  was  to  be  diverted  to  their  pockets. 
And  it  was  to  be  used,  remember — used  a week 
or  two  later,  with  great  guns  and  swift  tor- 
pedoes, suddenly  in  the  darkness  of  a summer 
night. 

This  was  the  story  I had  been  deciphering 
in  a back  room  of  a country  inn,  overlooking 
a cabbage  garden.  This  was  the  story  that 
hummed  in  my  brain,  as  I swung  in  the  big 
touring-car  from  glen  to  glen. 

My  first  impulse  had  been  to  write  a letter 

77 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


to  the  Prime  Minister,  but  a little  reflection 
convinced  me  that  that  would  be  useless. 
Who  would  believe  my  tale?  I must  show  a 
sign,  some  token  in  proof,  and  Heaven  knew 
what  that  could  be.  Above  all  I must  keep 
going  myself,  ready  to  act  when  things  got 
riper,  and  that  was  going  to  be  no  light  job 
with  the  police  of  the  British  Isles  in  full  cry 
after  me,  and  the  watchers  of  the  Black  Stone 
running  silently  and  swiftly  on  my  trail. 

I had  no  very  clear  purpose  in  my  journey, 
but  I steered  east  by  the  sun,  for  I remem- 
bered from  the  map  that  if  I went  north  I 
would  come  into  a region  of  coal-pits  and  in- 
dustrial towns.  Presently  I was  down  from 
the  moorlands  and  traversing  the  broad  haugh 
of  a river.  For  miles  I ran  alongside  a park 
wall,  and  in  a break  of  the  trees  I saw  a great 
castle.  I swung  through  little  old  thatched 
villages,  and  over  peaceful  lowland  streams, 
and  past  gardens  blazing  with  hawthorn  and 
yellow  laburnum.  The  land  was  so  deep  in 
peace  that  I could  scarcely  believe  that  some- 
where behind  me  were  those  who  sought  my 


ADVENTURE  OF  RADICAL  CANDIDATE 


life;  ay,  and  that  in  a month’s  time,  unless  I 
had  the  almightiest  of  luck,  these  round, 
country  faces  would  be  pinched  and  staring, 
and  men  would  be  lying  dead  in  English 
fields. 

About  midday  I entered  a long  straggling 
village,  and  had  a mind  to  stop  and  eat.  Half- 
way down  was  the  post-office,  and  on  the  steps 
of  it  stood  the  post-mistress  and  a policeman 
hard  at  work  conning  a telegram.  When 
they  saw  me  they  wakened  up,  and  the 
policeman  advanced  with  raised  hand  and 
cried  on  me  to  stop. 

I nearly  was  fool  enough  to  obey.  Then  it 
flashed  upon  me  that  the  wire  had  to  do  with 
me,  that  my  friends  at  the  inn  had  come  to  an 
understanding  and  were  united  in  desiring  to 
see  more  of  me,  and  that  it  had  been  easy 
enough  for  them  to  wire  the  description  of 
me  and  the  car  to  thirty  villages  through 
which  I might  pass.  I released  the  brakes 
just  in  time.  As  it  was  the  policeman  made  a 
claw  at  the  hood  and  only  dropped  off  when 
he  got  my  left  in  his  eye. 

79 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


I saw  that  main  roads  were  no  place  for 
me,  and  turned  into  the  byways.  It  wasn’t 
an  easy  job  without  a map,  for  there  was  the 
risk  of  getting  onto  a farm  road  and  ending 
in  a duck-pond  or  a stable-yard,  and  I 
couldn’t  afford  that  kind  of  delay.  I began 
to  see  what  an  ass  I had  been  to  steal  the  car. 
The  big  green  brute  would  be  the  safest 
kind  of  clue  to  me  over  the  breadth  of  Scot- 
land. If  I left  it  and  took  to  my  feet,  it  would 
be  discovered  in  an  hour  or  two  and  I would 
get  no  start  in  the  race. 

The  immediate  thing  to  do  was  to  get  to 
the  loneliest  roads.  These  I soon  found  when 
I struck  up  a tributary  of  the  big  river,  and 
got  into  a glen  which  climbed  over  a pass. 
Here  I met  nobody,  but  it  was  taking  me 
too  far  north,  so  I slewed  east  along  a bad 
track  and  finally  struck  a big  double-line  rail- 
way. Away  below  me  I saw  another  broadish 
valley,  and  it  occurred  to  me  that  if  I crossed 
it  I might  find  some  remote  hostelry  to  pass 
the  night.  The  evening  was  now  drawing  in, 
and  I was  furiously  hungry,  for  I had  eaten 
8o 


ADVENTURE  OF  RADICAL  CANDIDATE 


nothing  since  breakfast  except  a couple  of 
buns  I had  bought  from  a baker’s  cart. 

Just  then  I heard  a noise  in  the  sky,  and  lo 
and  behold  there  was  that  infernal  aeroplane, 
flying  low,  about  a dozen  miles  to  the  south 
and  rapidly  coming  towards  me. 

I had  the  sense  to  remember  that  on  a bare 
moor  I was  at  the  aeroplane’s  mercy,  and  that 
my  only  chance  was  to  get  to  the  leafy  cover 
of  the  valley.  Down  the  hill  I went  like  blue 
lightning,  screwing  my  head  round  whenever 
I dared,  to  watch  that  damned  flying  machine. 
Soon  I was  on  a road  between  hedges,  and 
dipping  to  the  deep-cut  glen  of  a stream. 
Then  came  a bit  of  thick  wood,  where  I 
slackened  speed. 

Suddenly  on  my  left  I heard  the  hoot  of 
another  car  and  realised  to  my  horror  that  I 
was  almost  upon  a couple  of  gate-posts 
through  which  a private  road  debouched  on 
the  highway.  My  horn  gave  an  agonised 
roar,  but  it  was  too  late.  I clapped  on  my 
brakes,  but  my  impetus  was  too  great,  and 
there  before  me  a car  was  sliding  athwart  my 

8i 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


course.  In  a second  there  would  have  been 
the  deuce  of  a wreck.  I did  the  only  thing 
possible,  and  ran  slap  into  the  hedge  on  the 
right  trusting  to  find  something  soft  beyond. 

But  there  I was  mistaken.  My  car  slithered 
through  the  hedge  like  butter  and  then  gave 
a sickening  plunge  forward.  I saw  what  was 
coming,  leaped  on  the  seat  and  would  have 
jumped  out.  But  a branch  of  hawthorn  got 
me  in  the  chest,  lifted  me  up  and  held  me, 
while  a ton  or  two  of  expensive  metal  slipped 
below  me,  bucked  and  pitched,  and  then 
dropped  with  an  almighty  smash  fifty  feet  to 
the  bed  of  the  stream. 

Slowly  that  thorn  let  me  go.  I subsided 
first  on  the  hedge,  and  then  very  gently  on 
a bower  of  nettles.  As  I scrambled  to  my 
feet  a hand  took  me  by  the  arm,  and  a 
sympathetic  and  badly  scared  voice  asked  me 
if  I were  hurt. 

I found  myself  looking  at  a tall  young  man 
in  goggles  and  a leather  ulster  who  kept  on 
blessing  his  soul  and  whinnying  apologies. 

82 


ADVENTURE  OF  RADICAL  CANDIDATE 

For  myself,  once  I got  my  wind  back,  I was 
rather  glad  than  otherwise.  This  was  one  way 
of  getting  rid  of  the  car. 

“My  blame,  sir,”  I answered  him.  “It’s 
lucky  that  I did  not  add  homicide  to  my  fol- 
lies. That’s  the  end  of  my  Scotch  motor  tour, 
but  it  might  have  been  the  end  of  my  life.” 

He  plucked  out  a watch  and  studied  it. 

“You’re  the  right  sort  of  fellow,”  he  said. 
“I  can  spare  a quarter  of  an  hour,  and  my 
house  is  two  minutes  off.  I’ll  see  you  clothed 
and  fed  and  snug  in  bed.  Where’s  your  kit, 
by  the  way?  Is  it  in  the  burn  along  with  the 
car?” 

“It’s  in  my  pocket,”  I said,  brandishing  a 
tooth-brush.  “I’m  a colonial  and  travel 
light.” 

“A  colonial,”  he  cried.  “By  Gad,  you’re 
the  very  man  I’ve  been  praying  for.  Are  you 
by  any  blessed  chance  a Free  Trader?” 

“I  am,”  said  I,  without  the  foggiest  notion 
of  what  he  meant. 

He  patted  my  shoulder  and  hurried  me  into 
his  car.  Three  minutes  later  we  drew  up  be- 

83 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


fore  a comfortable-looking  shooting-box  set 
among  pine  trees,  and  he  ushered  me  in-doors. 
He  took  me  first  to  a bedroom  and  flung  half 
a dozen  of  his  suits  before  me,  for  my  own 
had  been  pretty  well  reduced  to  rags.  I se- 
lected a loose  blue  serge,  which  differed  most 
conspicuously  from  my  own  garments,  and 
borrowed  a linen  collar.  Then  he  haled  me  to 
the  dining-room,  where  the  remnants  of  a 
meal  stood  on  the  table,  and  announced  that 
I had  just  five  minutes  to  feed.  ^^You  can 
take  a snack  in  your  pocket,  and  we’ll  have 
supper  when  we  get  back.  I’ve  got  to  be  at 
the  Masonic  Hall  at  eight  o’clock  or  my 
agent  will  comb  my  hair.” 

I had  a cup  of  coffee  and  some  cold  ham, 
while  he  yarned  away  on  the  hearth-rug. 

^‘You  find  me  in  the  deuce  of  a mess,  Mr. 

; by  the  by  you  haven’t  told  me  your 

name.  Twisden?  Any  relation  of  old 
Tommy  Twisden  of  the  Sixtieth?  No.  Well, 
you  see  I’m  Liberal  candidate  for  this  part  of 
the  world,  and  I had  a meeting  on  to-night  at 
Brattleburn — that’s  my  chief  town,  and  an 

84 


ADVENTURE  OF  RADICAL  CANDIDATE 


infernal  Tory  stronghold.  I had  got  the 
Colonial  ex-Premier  fellow,  Crumpleton, 
coming  to  speak  for  me  to-night,  and  had 
the  thing  tremendously  billed  and  the  whole 
place  ground-baited.  This  afternoon  I got 
a wire  from  the  ruffian  saying  he  has  got 
influenza  at  Blackpool,  and  here  am  I left  to 
do  the  whole  thing  myself.  I had  meant  to 
speak  for  ten  minutes  and  must  now  go  on  for 
forty,  and,  though  I’ve  been  racking  my  brains 
for  three  hours  to  think  of  something,  I simply 
cannot  last  the  course.  Now  you’ve  got  to  be 
a good  chap  and  help  me.  You’re  a Free 
Trader  and  can  tell  our  people  what  a wash- 
out Protection  is  in  the  Colonies.  All  you 
fellows  have  the  gift  of  the  gab — I wish  to 
Heaven  I had  it.  I’ll  be  for  evermore  in 
your  debt.” 

I had  very  few  notions  about  free  trade  one 
way  or  the  other,  but  I saw  no  other  chance 
to  get  what  I wanted.  My  young  gentleman 
was  far  too  absorbed  in  his  own  difficulties 
to  think  how  odd  it  was  to  ask  a stranger  who 
had  just  missed  death  by  an  ace  and  had  lost 

85 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


a one-thousand-guinea  car  to  address  a meet- 
ing for  him  on  the  spur  of  the  moment.  But 
my  necessities  did  not  allow  me  to  contem- 
plate oddnesses  or  to  pick  and  choose  my  sup- 
ports. 

“All  right,”  I said.  “Fm  not  much  good 
as  a speaker,  but  Fll  tell  them  a bit  about 
Australia.” 

At  my  words  the  cares  of  the  ages  slipped 
from  his  shoulders  and  he  was  rapturous  in 
his  thanks.  He  lent  me  a big  driving  coat — 
and  never  troubled  to  ask  why  I had  started  on 
a motor  tour  without  possessing  an  ulster — 
and  as  we  slipped  down  the  dusty  roads 
poured  into  my  ears  the  simple  facts  of  his 
history.  He  was  an  orphan  and  his  uncle  had 
brought  him  up — IVe  forgotten  the  uncle’s 
name,  but  he  was  in  the  Cabinet  and  you  can 
read  his  speeches  in  the  papers.  He  had  gone 
round  the  world  after  leaving  Cambridge, 
and  then,  being  short  of  a job,  his  uncle  had 
advised  politics.  I gathered  that  he  had  no 
preference  in  parties.  “Good  chaps  in  both,” 
he  said  cheerfully,  “and  plenty  of  blighters, 
86 


ADVENTURE  OF  RADICAL  CANDIDATE 


too.  I’m  Liberal,  because  my  family  have  al- 
ways been  Whigs.”  But  if  he  was  lukewarm 
politically  he  had  strong  views  on  other  things. 
He  found  out  I knew  a bit  about  horses,  and 
jawed  away  about  the  Derby  entries;  and  he 
was  full  of  plans  for  improving  his  shooting. 
Altogether,  a very  clean,  decent,  callow  young 
man. 

As  we  passed  through  a little  town  two  po- 
licemen signalled  us  to  stop,  and  flashed  their 
lanterns  on  us.  “Beg  pardon.  Sir  Harry,” 
said  one.  “WeVe  got  instructions  to  look  out 
for  a car  and  the  description’s  not  unlike 
yours.” 

“Right-0,”  said  my  host,  while  I thanked 
Providence  for  the  devious  ways  I had  been 
brought  to  safety.  After  that  we  spoke  no 
more,  for  my  host’s  mind  began  to  labour 
heavily  with  his  coming  speech.  His  lips  kept 
muttering,  his  eyes  wandered,  and  I began  to 
prepare  myself  for  a second  catastrophe.  I 
tried  to  think  of  something  to  say  myself,  but 
my  mind  was  dry  as  a stone.  The  next  thing 
I knew  we  had  drawn  up  outside  a door  in  a 

87 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


street  and  were  being  welcomed  by  some  noisy 
gentlemen  with  rosettes. 

The  hall  had  about  five  hundred  in  it, 
women  mostly,  a lot  of  bald  heads,  and  a dozen 
or  two  young  men.  The  chairman,  a weaselly 
minister  with  a reddish  nose,  lamented  Crum- 
pleton’s  absence,  soliloquised  on  his  influenza, 
and  gave  me  a certificate  as  a ‘^trusted  leader 
of  Australian  thought.”  There  were  two  po- 
licemen at  the  door  and  I hoped  they  took  note 
of  that  testimonial.  Then  Sir  Harry  started. 

I never  heard  anything  like  it.  He  didn’t 
begin  to  know  how  to  talk.  He  had  about  a 
bushel  of  notes  from  which  he  read,  and  when 
he  let  go  of  them  he  fell  into  one  prolonged 
stutter.  Every  now  and  then  he  remembered 
a phrase  he  had  learned  by  heart,  straightened 
his  back,  and  gave  it  off  like  Henry  Irving, 
and  the  next  moment  he  was  bent  double  and 
crooning  over  his  papers.  It  was  the  most 
appalling  rot,  too.  He  talked  about  the  “Ger- 
man menace,”  and  said  it  was  all  a Tory  in- 
vention to  cheat  the  poor  of  their  rights  and 
keep  back  the  great  flood  of  social  reform, 
88 


ADVENTURE  OF  RADICAL  CANDIDATE 


but  that  “organised  labour”  realised  this  and 
laughed  the  Tories  to  scorn.  He  was  all  for 
reducing  our  navy  as  a proof  of  our  good  faith, 
and  then  sending  Germany  an  ultimatum  tell- 
ing her  to  do  the  same  or  we  would  knock 
her  into  a cocked  hat.  He  said  that  but  for 
the  Tories,  Germany  and  Britain  would  be 
fellow  workers  in  peace  and  reform.  I 
thought  of  the  little  black  book  in  my  pocket! 
A giddy  lot  Scudder’s  friends  cared  for  peace 
and  reform. 

Yet  in  a queer  way  I liked  the  speech.  You 
could  see  the  niceness  of  the  chap  shining  out 
behind  the  muck  with  which  he  had  been 
spoon-fed.  Also  it  took  a load  off  my  mind. 
I mightn’t  be  much  of  an  orator,  but  I was  a 
thousand  per  cent  better  than  Sir  Harry.  I 
didn’t  get  on  so  badly  when  it  came  to  my 
turn.  I simply  told  them  all  I could  remem- 
ber about  Australia,  praying  there  should  be 
no  Australian  there — all  about  its  labour  party 
and  emigration  and  universal  service.  I 
doubt  if  I remembered  to  mention  free 
trade,  but  I said  there  were  no  Tories  in 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


Australia,  only  Labour  and  Liberals.  That 
fetched  a cheer,  and  I woke  them  up  a bit 
when  I started  in  to  tell  them  the  kind  of 
glorious  business  I thought  could  be  made  out 
of  the  Empire  if  we  really  put  our  backs 
into  it. 

Altogether  I fancy  I was  rather  a success. 
The  minister  didn’t  like  me,  though,  and  when 
he  proposed  a vote  of  thanks  spoke  of  Sir 
Harry’s  speech  as  ^^statesmanlike,”  and  mine 
as  having  “the  eloquence  of  an  emigration 
agent.” 

When  we  were  in  the  car  again  my  host 
was  in  wild  spirits  at  having  got  his  job  over. 
“A  ripping  speech,  Twisden,”  he  said.  “Now, 
you’re  coming  home  with  me.  I’m  all  alone, 
and  if  you’ll  stop  a day  or  two  I’ll  show  you 
some  very  decent  fishing.” 

We  had  a hot  supper — and  I wanted  it 
pretty  badly — and  then  drank  grog  in  a big, 
cheery  smoking-room  with  a crackling  wood 
fire.  I thought  the  time  had  come  for  me  to 
put  my  cards  on  the  table.  I saw  by  this 
man’s  eye  that  he  was  the  kind  you  can  trust. 

90 


ADVENTURE  OF  RADICAL  CANDIDATE 


“Listen,  Sir  Harry,”  I said.  “IVe  some- 
thing pretty  important  to  say  to  you.  You’re 
a good  fellow  and  I’m  going  to  be  frank. 
Where  on  earth  did  you  get  that  poisonous 
rubbish  you  talked  to-night?” 

His  face  fell.  “Was  it  as  bad  as  that?”  he 
asked  ruefully.  “It  did  sound  rather  thin. 
I got  most  of  it  out  of  the  Progressive  Maga- 
zine and  pamphlets  that  agent  chap  of  mine 
keeps  sending  me.  But  you  surely  don’t 
think  Germany  would  ever  go  to  war  with 
us?” 

“Ask  that  question  in  six  weeks  and  it  won’t 
need  an  answer,”  I said.  “If  you’ll  give  me 
your  attention  for  half  an  hour  I am  going 
to  tell  you  a story.” 

I can  see  yet  that  bright  room  with  the 
deers’  heads  and  the  old  prints  on  the  walls. 
Sir  Harry  standing  restlessly  on  the  stone 
curb  of  the  hearth,  and  myself  lying  back  in 
an  armchair,  speaking.  I seemed  to  be  another 
person,  standing  aside  and  listening  to  my  own 
voice,  and  judging  carefully  the  reliability  of 
my  tale.  It  was  the  first  time  I had  ever  told 

91 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


any  one  the  exact  truth,  so  far  as  I understood 
it,  and  it  did  me  no  end  of  good,  for  it 
straightened  out  the  thing  in  my  own  mind. 
I blinked  no  detail.  He  heard  all  about 
Scudder  and  the  milkman,  and  the  note-book, 
and  my  doings  in  Galloway.  Presently  he 
got  very  excited  and  walked  up  and  down 
the  hearth-rug. 

“So  you  see,”  I concluded,  “you  have  got 
here  in  your  house  the  man  that  is  wanted 
for  the  Portland  Place  murder.  Your  duty 
is  to  send  your  car  for  the  police  and  give  me 
up.  I don’t  think  I’ll  get  very  far.  There’ll 
be  an  accident  and  I’ll  have  a knife  in  my 
ribs  an  hour  or  so  after  arrest.  Nevertheless 
it’s  your  duty,  as  a law-abiding  citizen.  Per- 
haps in  a month’s  time  you’ll  be  sorry,  but 
you  have  no  cause  to  think  of  that.” 

He  was  looking  at  me  with  bright,  steady 
eyes.  “What  was  your  job  in  Rhodesia,  Mr. 
Hannay?”  he  asked. 

“Mining  engineer,”  I said.  “I’ve  made  my 
pile  cleanly  and  I’ve  had  a good  time  in  the 
making  of  it.” 


92 


ADVENTURE  OF  RADICAL  CANDIDATE 


“Not  a profession  that  weakens  the  nerves, 
is  it?’’ 

I laughed.  “Oh,  as  to  that,  my  nerves  are 
good  enough.”  I took  down  a hunting  knife 
from  a stand  on  the  wall,  and  did  the  old 
Mashona  trick  of  tossing  it  and  catching  it 
in  my  lips.  That  wants  a pretty  steady 
heart. 

He  watched  me  with  a smile.  “I  don’t 
want  proofs.  I may  be  an  ass  on  a platform, 
but  I can  size  up  a man.  You’re  no  murderer 
and  you’re  no  fool,  and  I believe  you  are 
speaking  the  truth.  I’m  going  to  back  you 
up.  Now,  what  can  I do?” 

“First,  I want  you  to  write  a letter  to  your 
uncle.  I’ve  got  to  get  in  touch  with  the  gov- 
ernment people  some  time  before  the  15th  of 
June.” 

He  pulled  his  moustache. 

“That  won’t  help  you.  This  is  Foreign  Of- 
fice business  and  my  uncle  would  have  noth- 
ing to  do  with  it.  Besides,  you’d  never  con- 
vince him.  No,  I’ll  go  one  better.  I’ll  write 
to  the  permanent  secretary  at  the  Foreign 
93 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


Office.  He’s  my  godfather  and  one  of  the 
best  going.  What  do  you  want?” 

He  sat  down  at  a table  and  wrote  to  my  dic- 
tation. The  gist  of  it  was  that  if  a man  called 
Twisden  (I  thought  I had  better  stick  to  that 
name)  turned  up  before  June  15th  he  was  to 
treat  him  kindly.  He  said  Twisden  would 
prove  his  bona  fides  by  passing  the  word 
‘^Black  Stone”  and  whistling  ‘‘Annie  Laurie.” 

“Good,”  said  Sir  Harry.  “That’s  the 
proper  style.  By  the  way  you’ll  find  my 
godfather — his  name’s  Sir  Walter  Bullivant 
— down  at  his  country  cottage  for  Whitsun- 
tide. It’s  close  to  Artinswell  on  the  Ken- 
net.  That’s  done.  Now,  what’s  the  next 
thing?” 

“You’re  about  my  height.  Lend  me  the 
oldest  tweed  suit  you’ve  got.  Anything  will 
do,  so  long  as  the  colour  is  the  opposite  of  the 
clothes  I destroyed  this  afternoon.  Then 
show  me  a map  of  the  neighbourhood  and 
explain  to  me  the  lie  of  the  land.  Lastly,  if 
the  police  come  asking  about  me,  just  show 
them  the  car  in  the  glen.  If  the  other  lot 


ADVENTURE  OF  RADICAL  CANDIDATE 


turn  up  tell  them  I caught  the  south  express 
after  your  meeting.” 

He  did,  or  promised  to  do,  all  these  things. 
I shaved  off  the  remnants  of  my  moustache, 
and  got  inside  an  ancient  suit  of  what  I be- 
lieve is  called  heather  mixture.  The  map 
gave  me  some  notion  of  my  whereabouts  and 
told  me  the  two  things  I wanted  to  know — 
where  the  main  railway  to  the  south  could  be 
joined  and  what  were  the  wildest  districts 
near  at  hand. 

At  two  o’clock  he  wakened  me  from  my 
slumbers  in  the  smoking-room  armchair  and 
led  me  blinking  into  the  dark,  starry  night. 
An  old  bicycle  was  found  in  a tool-shed  and 
handed  over  to  me. 

‘Tirst  turn  to  the  right  up  by  the  long  fir- 
wood,”  he  enjoined.  ^‘By  daybreak  you’ll  be 
well  into  the  hills.  Then  I should  pitch  the 
machine  into  a bog  and  take  to  the  moors  on 
foot.  You  can  put  in  a week  among  the  shep- 
herds, and  be  as  safe  as  if  you  were  in  New 
Guinea.” 

I pedalled  diligently  up  steep  roads  of  hill 

95 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


gravel  till  the  skies  grew  pale  with  morning. 
As  the  mists  cleared  before  the  sun  I found 
myself  in  a wide  green  world  with  glens  fall- 
ing on  every  side  and  a faraway  blue  horizon. 
Here  at  any  rate  I could  get  early  news  of  my 
enemies. 


96 


CHAPTER  V 


THE  ADVENTURE  OF  THE  SPECTACLED  ROADMAN 

1SAT  down  on  the  very  crest  of  the  pass 
and  took  stock  of  my  position. 

Behind  me  was  the  road  climbing  through 
a long  cleft  in  the  hills  which  was  the  upper 
glen  of  some  notable  river.  In  front  was  a 
flat  space  of  maybe  a mile  all  pitted  with  bog- 
holes  and  rough  with  tussocks,  and  then  be- 
yond it  the  road  fell  steeply  down  another 
glen  to  a plain  whose  blue  dimness  melted 
into  the  distance. 

To  left  and  right  were  round-shouldered,- 
green  hills  as  smooth  as  pancakes,  but  to  the 
south — that  is  the  left  hand— there  was  a 
glimpse  of  high  heathery  mountains  which  I 
remembered  from  the  map  as  the  big  knot 
of  hill  which  I had  chosen  for  my  sanctuary. 
I was  on  the  central  boss  of  a huge  upland 
country,  and  could  see  everything  moving  for 
97 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


miles.  In  the  meadows  below  the  road,  half 
a mile  back,  a cottage  smoked,  but  it  was  the 
only  sign  of  human  life.  Otherwise  there 
was  only  the  calling  of  plovers  and  the  tink- 
ling of  little  streams. 

It  was  now  about  seven  o’clock,  and  as  I 
waited  I heard  once  again  the  ominous  beat 
in  the  air.  Then  I realised  that  my  vantage 
ground  might  be  in  reality  a trap.  There 
was  no  cover  for  a tomtit  in  those  bald  green 
places. 

I sat  quite  still  and  hopeless  while  the  beat 
grew  louder.  Then  I saw  an  aeroplane  com- 
ing up  from  the  east.  It  was  flying  high,  but 
as  I looked  it  dropped  several  hundred  feet 
and  began  to  circle  round  the  knot  of  hill  in 
narrowing  circles,  just  as  a hawk  wheels  be- 
fore it  pounces.  Now  it  was  flying  very  low, 
and  now  the  observer  on  board  caught  sight 
of  me.  I could  see  one  of  the  two  occupants 
examining  me  through  glasses.  Suddenly  it 
began  to  rise  in  swift  whorls,  and  the  next  I 
knew  it  was  speeding  eastward  again  till  it 
became  a speck  in  the  blue  morning. 

98 


ADVENTURE  OF  THE  ROADMAN 


That  made  me  do  some  savage  thinking. 
My  enemies  had  located  me,  and  the  next 
thing  would  be  a cordon  round  me.  I didn’t 
know  what  force  they  could  command,  but  I 
was  certain  it  would  be  sufficient.  The  aero- 
plane had  seen  my  bicycle,  and  would  con- 
clude that  I would  try  to  escape  by  the  road. 
In  that  case  there  might  be  a chance  on 
the  moors  to  the  right  or  left.  I wheeled  the 
machine  a hundred  yards  from  the  highway, 
and  plunged  it  into  a moss-hole  where  it 
sank  among  pond-weed  and  water-buttercups. 
Then  I climbed  to  a knoll  which  gave  me  a 
view  of  the  two  valleys.  Nothing  was  stirring 
on  the  long  white  ribbon  that  threaded  them. 

I have  said  there  was  not  cover  in  the  whole 
place  to  hide  a rat.  As  the  day  advanced  it 
was  flooded  with  soft  fresh  light  till  it  had 
the  fragrant  sunniness  of  the  South  African 
veld.  At  other  times  I should  have  liked  the 
place,  but  now  it  seemed  to  suffocate  me.  The 
free  moorlands  were  prison-walls,  and  the 
keen  hill-air  was  the  breath  of  a dungeon. 

I tossed  a coin — heads  right,  tails  left — and 

99 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


it  fell  heads,  so  I turned  to  the  north.  In  a 
little  I came  to  the  brow  of  the  ridge  which 
was  the  containing  wall  of  the  pass.  I saw 
the  highroad  for  maybe  ten  miles,  and  far 
down  it  something  that  was  moving  and  that 
I took  to  be  a motor-car.  Beyond  the  ridge 
I looked  on  a rolling  green  moor,  which  fell 
away  into  wooded  glens.  Now  my  life  on 
the  veld  has  given  me  the  eyes  of  a kite,  and 
I can  see  things  for  which  most  men  need  a 
telescope.  Away  down  the  slope,  a couple  of 
miles  away,  several  men  were  advancing  like 
a row  of  beaters  at  a shoot. 

I dropped  out  of  sight  behind  the  skyline. 
That  way  was  shut  to  me,  and  I must  try 
the  bigger  hills  to  the  south  beyond  the  high- 
way. The  car  I had  noticed  was  getting  near- 
er, but  it  was  still  a long  road  off  with  some 
very  steep  gradients  before  it.  I ran  hard, 
crouching  low  except  in  the  hollows,  and  as 
I ran  I kept  scanning  the  brow  of  hill  before 
me.  Was  it  imagination,  or  did  I see  figures 
— one,  two,  perhaps  more — moving  in  a glen 
beyond  the  stream? 


100 


ADVENTURE  OF  THE  ROADMAN 


If  you  are  hemmed  in  on  all  sides  in  a patch 
of  land — there  is  only  one  chance  of  escape. 
You  must  stay  in  the  patch,  and  let  your  ene- 
mies search  it  and  not  find  you.  That  was 
good  sense,  but  how  on  earth  was  I to  escape 
notice  in  that  tablecloth  of  a place? 

I would  have  buried  myself  to  the  neck  in 
mud  or  lain  below  water  or  climbed  the  tall- 
est tree.  But  there  was  not  a stick  of  wood, 
the  bog-holes  were  little  puddles,  the  stream 
was  a slender  trickle.  There  was  nothing  but 
short  heather  and  bare  hill  bent  and  the  white 
highway. 

Then  in  a tiny  bight  of  road,  beside  a heap 
of  stones,  I found  the  Roadman. 

He  had  just  arrived,  and  was  wearily  fling- 
ing down  his  hammer.  He  looked  at  me  with 
a fishy  eye  and  yawned. 

“Confoond  the  day  I ever  left  the  herdin’ !” 
he  said  as  if  to  the  world  at  large.  “There  I 
was  my  ain  maister.  Now  I’m  a slave  to  the 
government,  tethered  to  the  roadside,  wi’  sair 
een,  and  a back  like  a suckle.” 

He  took  up  the  hammer,  struck  a stone, 

lOI 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


dropped  the  implement  with  an  oath,  and  put 
both  hands  to  his  ears.  ^^Mercy  on  me!  My 
heid’s  burstin’l”  he  cried. 

He  was  a wild  figure,  about  my  own  size, 
but  much  bent,  with  a week’s  beard  on  his 
chin  and  a pair  of  big  horn  spectacles. 

‘T  canna  dae’t,”  he  cried  again.  “The  sur- 
veyor maun  just  report  me.  I’m  for  my 
bed.” 

I asked  him  what  was  the  trouble,  though 
indeed  that  was  clear  enough. 

“The  trouble  is  that  I’m  no  sober.  Last 
nicht  my  dochter,  Merran,  was  waddit,  and 
they  danced  till  fower  in  the  byre.  Me  and 
some  ither  chiels  sat  down  to  the  drinkin’ — 
and  here  I am.  Peety  that  I ever  lookit  on 
the  wine  when  it  was  red!” 

I agreed  with  him  about  bed. 

“It’s  easy  speakin’,”  he  moaned.  “But  I 
got  a post-caird  yestereen  sayin’  that  the  new 
road  surveyor  would  be  round  the  day.  He’ll 
come  and  he’ll  no  find  me,  or  else  he’ll  find 
me  fou,  and  either  way  I’m  a done  man.  I’ll 
awa  back  to  my  bed  and  say  I’m  no  weel,  but 


102 


ADVENTURE  OF  THE  ROADMAN 


I doot  that’ll  no  help  me,  for  they  ken  my 
kind  o’  no-weelness.” 

Then  I had  an  inspiration.  ^^Does  the  new 
surveyor  know  you?”  I asked. 

^‘No  him.  He’s  just  been  a week  at  the  job. 
He  rins  about  in  a wee  motor-car,  and  wad 
speir  the  inside  oot  o’  a whelk.” 

^Where’s  your  house?”  I asked,  and  was 
directed  by  a wavering  finger  to  the  cottage 
by  the  stream. 

‘Well,  back  to  your  bed,”  I said,  “and  sleep 
in  peace.  I’ll  take  on  your  job  for  a bit  and 
see  the  surveyor.” 

He  stared  at  me  blankly;  then,  as  the  notion 
dawned  on  his  fuddled  brain,  his  face  broke 
into  the  vacant  drunkard’s  smile. 

“You’re  the  billy,”  he  cried.  “It’ll  be  easy 
eneuch  managed.  I’ve  finished  that  bing  o’ 
stanes,  so  you  needna  chap  ony  mair  this  fore- 
noon. Just  take  the  harry,  and  wheel  eneuch 
metal  frae  yon  quarry  doon  the  road  to  make 
anither  bing  the  morn. 

“My  name’s  Alexander  Turnbull,  and  I’ve 
been  seeven  year  at  this  trade,  and  twenty 
103 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


afore  that  herdin’  on  Leithen  Water.  My 
freends  ca’  me  Ecky,  and  whiles  Specky,  for 
I wear  glasses,  bein’  weak  i’  the  sicht  Just 
you  speak  the  surveyor  fair  and  ca’  him  sir, 
and  he’ll  be  fell  pleased.  I’ll  be  back  or 
midday.” 

I borrowed  his  spectacles  and  filthy  old  hat ; 
stripped  off  coat,  waistcoat  and  collar  and 
gave  him  them  to  carry  home ; borrowed,  too, 
the  foul  stump  of  a clay  pipe  as  an  extra 
property.  He  indicated  my  simple  tasks,  and 
without  more  ado  set  off  at  an  amble  bedwards. 
Bed  may  have  been  his  chief  object,  but  I think 
there  was  also  something  left  in  the  foot  of  a 
bottle.  I prayed  that  he  might  be  safe  under 
cover  before  my  friends  arrived  on  the  scene. 

Then  I set  to  work  to  dress  for  the  part. 
I opened  the  collar  of  my  shirt — it  was  a 
vulgar  blue-and-white  check  such  as  plowmen 
wear — and  revealed  a neck  as  brown  as  any 
tinker’s.  I rolled  up  my  sleeves  and  there 
was  a forearm  which  might  have  been  a black- 
smith’s, sunburnt  and  rough  with  old  scars. 
I got  my  boots  and  trouser-legs  all  white  from 
104 


ADVENTURE  OF  THE  ROADMAN 


the  dust  of  the  road,  and  hitched  up  my  trous- 
ers, tying  them  with  string  below  the  knee. 
Then  I set  to  work  on  my  face.  With  a 
handful  of  dust  I made  a water-mark  round 
my  neck,  the  place  where  Mr.  TurnbulPs 
Sunday  ablutions  might  be  expected  to  stop. 
I rubbed  a good  deal  of  dirt  also  into  the  sun- 
burn of  my  cheeks.  A roadman’s  eyes  would, 
no  doubt,  be  a little  inflamed,  so  I contrived 
to  get  some  dust  in  both  of  mine,  and  by  dint 
of  vigorous  rubbing  produced  a bleary  effect. 

The  sandwiches  Sir  Harry  had  given  me 
had  gone  off  with  my  coat,  but  the  roadman’s 
lunch,  tied  up  in  a red  handkerchief,  was 
at  my  disposal.  I ate  with  great  relish  several 
of  the  thick  slabs  of  scone  and  cheese  and 
drank  a little  of  the  cold  tea.  In  the  hand- 
kerchief was  a local  paper  tied  with  string  and 
addressed  to  Mr.  Turnbull — obviously  meant 
to  solace  his  midday  leisure.  I did  up  the 
bundle  again,  and  put  the  paper  conspicuously 
beside  it. 

My  boots  did  not  satisfy  me,  but  by  dint  of 
kicking  among  the  stones  I reduced  them  to 
105 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


the  granite-like  surface  which  marks  a road- 
man’s foot-gear.  Then  I bit  and  scraped  my 
finger-nails  till  the  edges  were  all  cracked  and 
uneven.  The  men  I was  matched  against 
would  miss  no  detail.  I broke  one  of  the  boot- 
laces and  retied  it  in  a clumsy  knot  and  loosed 
the  other  so  that  my  thick  grey  socks  bulged 
over  the  uppers.  Still  no  sign  of  anything  on 
the  road.  The  motor  I had  observed  half  an 
hour  ago  must  have  gone  home. 

My  toilet  complete,  I took  up  the  barrow 
and  began  my  journeys  to  and  from  the  quarry 
a hundred  yards  off.  I remembered  an  old 
scout  in  Rhodesia,  who  had  done  many  queer 
things  in  his  day,  once  telling  me  that  the  se- 
cret of  playing  a part  was  to  think  yourself 
into  it.  You  could  never  keep  it  up,  he  said, 
unless  you  could  manage  to  convince  yourself 
that  you  were  it.  So  I shut  off  all  other 
thoughts  and  switched  them  on  the  roadmend- 
ing. I thought  of  the  little  white  cottage  as 
my  home,  I recalled  the  years  I had  spent 
herding  on  Leithen  Water,  I made  my  mind 
dwell  lovingly  on  sleep  in  a box-bed  and  a 
io6 


ADVENTURE  OF  THE  ROADMAN 


bottle  of  cheap  whisky.  Still  nothing  ap- 
peared on  that  long  white  road. 

Now  and  then  a sheep  wandered  off  the 
heather  to  stare  at  me.  A heron  flopped  down 
to  a pool  in  the  stream  and  started  to  fish,  tak- 
ing no  more  notice  af  me  than  if  I had  been 
a mile-stone.  On  I went  trundling  my  loads 
of  stone,  with  the  heavy  step  of  the  profes- 
sional. Soon  I grew  warm  and  the  dust  on 
my  face  changed  into  solid  and  abiding  grit. 
I was  already  counting  the  hours  till  evening 
should  put  a limit  to  Mr.  Turnbull’s  monoto- 
nous toil. 

Suddenly  a crisp  voice  spoke  from  the  road, 
and  looking  up  I saw  a little  Ford  two-seater, 
and  a round-faced  young  man  in  a bowler 
hat. 

^^Are  you  Alexander  Turnbull?”  he  asked. 
‘T  am  the  new  county  road  surveyor.  You 
live  at  Blackhopefoot,  and  have  charge  of 
the  section  from  Laidlawbyres  to  the  Riggs? 
Good!  A fair  bit  of  road,  Turnbull,  and  not 
badly  engineered.  A little  soft  about  a mile 
off,  and  the  edges  want  cleaning.  See  you 
107 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


look  after  that.  Good  morning.  You’ll  know 
me  the  next  time  you  see  me.” 

Clearly  my  get-up  was  good  enough  for 
the  dreaded  surveyor.  I went  on  with  my 
work,  and  as  the  morning  grew  towards  noon 
I was  cheered  by  a little  traffic.  A baker’s 
van  breasted  the  hill,  and  sold  me  a bag  of  gin- 
ger biscuits  which  I stowed  in  my  trouser- 
pockets  against  emergencies.  Then  a herd 
passed  with  sheep,  and  disturbed  me  some- 
what by  asking  loudly,  “What  had  become  o’ 
Specky?” 

“In  bed  wi’  the  colic,”  I replied,  and  the 
herd  passed  on. 

Just  about  midday  a big  car  stole  down  the 
hill,  glided  past  and  drew  up  a hundred  yards 
beyond.  Its  three  occupants  descended  as  if 
to  stretch  their  legs,  and  sauntered  toward 
me. 

Two  of  the  men  I had  seen  before  from 
the  window  of  the  Galloway  inn — one  lean, 
sharp  and  dark,  the  other  comfortable  and 
smiling.  The  third  had  the  look  of  a coun- 
tryman— a vet,  perhaps,  or  a small  farmer. 
io8 


ADVENTURE  OF  THE  ROADMAN 


He  was  dressed  in  ill-cut  knickerbockers,  and 
the  eye  in  his  head  was  as  bright  and  wary 
as  a hen’s. 

’Morning,”  said  the  last.  “That’s  a fine 
easy  job  o’  yours.” 

I had  not  looked  up  on  their  approach,  and 
now,  when  accosted,  I slowly  and  painfully 
straightened  my  back,  after  the  manner  of 
roadmen;  spat  vigorously,  after  the  manner 
of  the  low  Scot;  and  regarded  them  steadily 
before  replying.  I confronted  three  pairs  of 
eyes  that  missed  nothing. 

“There’s  waur  jobs  and  there’s  better,”  I 
said  sententiously.  “I  wad  rather  hae  yours, 
sittin’  a’  day  on  your  hinderlands  on  thae 
cushions.  It’s  you  and  your  muckle  cawrs 
that  wreck  my  roads!  If  we  a’  had  oor 
richts,  you  sud  be  made  to  mend  what  ye 
break!” 

The  bright-eyed  man  was  looking  at  the 
newspaper  lying  beside  Turnbull’s  bundle. 

“I  see  you  get  your  papers  in  good  time,” 
he  said. 

I glanced  at  it  casually.  “Aye,  in  gude 
109 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


time.  Seein’  that  that  paper  cam  out  last  Sat- 
terday,  I’m  just  lower  days  late.” 

He  picked  it  up,  glanced  at  the  superscrip- 
tion and  laid  it  down  again.  One  of  the 
others  had  been  looking  at  my  boots,  and  a 
word  in  German  called  the  speaker’s  attention 
to  them. 

‘‘You’ve  a fine  taste  in  boots,”  he  said. 
“These  were  never  made  by  a country  shoe- 
maker.” 

“They  were  not,”  I said  readily.  “They 
were  made  in  London.  I got  them  frae  the 
gentleman  that  was  here  last  year  for  the 
shootin’.  What  was  his  name  now?”  And  I 
scratched  a forgetful  head. 

Again  the  sleek  one  spoke  in  German.  “Let 
us  get  on,”  he  said.  “This  fellow  is  all 
right.” 

They  asked  one  last  question : 

“Did  you  see  any  one  pass  early  this  morn- 
ing? He  might  be  on  a bicycle  or  he  might 
be  on  foot.” 

I very  nearly  fell  into  the  trap  and  told  a 
story  of  a bicyclist  hurrying  past  in  the  grey 
no 


ADVENTURE  OF  THE  ROADMAN 


dawn.  But  I had  the  sense  to  see  my  danger. 
I pretended  to  consider  very  deeply. 

“I  wasna  up  very  early,”  I said.  “Ye  see 
my  dochter  was  merrit  last  nicht,  and  we 
keepit  it  up  late.  I opened  the  house-door 
about  seeven — and  there  was  naebody  on  the 
road  then.  Since  I cam  up  here  there  has 
been  just  the  baker  and  the  Ruchill  herd,  be- 
sides you  gentlemen.” 

One  of  them  gave  me  a cigar,  which  I 
smelled  gingerly  and  stuck  in  Turnbull’s 
bundle.  They  got  into  their  car  and  were  out 
of  sight  in  three  minutes. 

My  heart  leaped  with  an  enormous  relief, 
but  I went  on  wheeling  my  stones.  It  was  as 
well,  for  ten  minutes  later  the  car  returned, 
one  of  the  occupants  waving  a hand  to  me. 
These  gentry  left  nothing  to  chance. 

I finished  Turnbull’s  bread  and  cheese,  and 
pretty  soon  I had  finished  the  stones.  The 
next  step  was  what  puzzled  me.  I could  not 
keep  up  this  road-making  business  for  long. 
A merciful  Providence  had  kept  Mr.  Turn- 
bull  indoors,  but  if  he  appeared  on  the  scene 


III 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


there  would  be  trouble.  I had  a notion  that 
the  cordon  was  still  tight  round  the  glen,  and 
that  if  I walked  in  any  direction  I should  meet 
with  questioners. 

But  get  out  I must.  No  man’s  nerve  could 
'stand  more  than  a day  of  being  spied  on. 

I stayed  at  my  post  till  about  five  o’clock. 
By  that  time  I had  resolved  to  go  down  to 
Turnbull’s  cottage  at  nightfall  and  take  my 
chance  of  getting  over  the  hills  in  the  dark- 
ness. But  suddenly  a new  car  came  up  the 
road,  and  slowed  down  a yard  or  two  from 
me.  A fresh  wind  had  risen,  and  the  occu- 
pant wanted  to  light  a cigarette. 

It  was  a touring-car,  with  the  tonneau  full 
of  an  assortment  of  baggage.  One  man  sat  in 
it,  and  by  an  amazing  chance  I knew  him. 
His  name  was  Marmaduke  Jopley,  and 
he  was  an  offence  to  creation.  He  was  a sort 
of  blood  stockbroker,  who  did  his  business  by 
toadying  eldest  sons  and  rich  young  peers  and 
foolish  old  ladies. 

‘^Marmie”  was  a familiar  figure,  I under- 
stood, at  balls  and  polo-weeks  and  country 


II2 


ADVENTURE  OF  THE  ROADMAN 


houses.  He  was  an  adroit  scandalmonger, 
and  would  crawl  a mile  on  his  belly  to  any- 
thing that  had  a title  or  a million.  I had  a 
business  introduction  to  his  firm  when  I came 
to  London,  and  he  was  good  enough  to  ask 
me  to  dinner  at  his  club. 

There  he  showed  off  at  a great  rate,  and 
pattered  about  his  duchesses  till  the  snobbery 
of  the  creature  turned  me  sick.  I asked  a man 
afterwards  why  nobody  kicked  him,  and  was 
told  that  Englishmen  reverenced  the  weaker 
sex. 

Anyhow  there  he  was  now,  nattily  dressed, 
in  a fine  new  car,  obviously  on  his  way  to  visit 
some  of  his  fine  friends.  A sudden  daftness 
took  me,  and  in  a second  I had  jumped  into 
the  tonneau  and  had  him  by  the  shoulder. 

‘^Hello,  Jopley,”  I sang  out.  ‘Well  met, 
my  lad!’’ 

He  got  a horrid  fright.  His  chin  dropped 
as  he  stared  at  me.  ‘Who  the  devil  are  you?” 
he  gasped. 

“My  name’s  Hannay,”  I said,  “from  Rho- 
desia, you  remember?” 

1113 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


“Good  God,  the  murderer!”  he  choked. 

“Just  so.  And  there’ll  be  a second  murder, 
my  dear,  if  you  don’t  do  as  I tell  you.  Give 
me  that  coat  of  yours.  That  cap,  too.” 

He  did  as  he  was  bid,  for  he  was  blind 
with  terror.  Over  my  dirty  trousers  and  vul- 
gar shirt  I put  on  his  smart  driving-coat, 
which  buttoned  high  at  the  top  and  thereby 
hid  the  deficiencies  of  my  collar.  I stuck  the 
cap  on  my  head,  and  added  his  gloves  to  my 
get-up.  The  dusty  roadman  in  a minute  was 
transformed  into  one  of  the  neatest  motorists 
in  Scotland.  On  Mr.  Jopley’s  head  I clapped 
Turnbull’s  unspeakable  hat,  and  told  him  to 
keep  it  there. 

Then  with  some  difficulty  I turned  the  car. 
My  plan  was  to  go  back  the  road  he  had  come, 
for  the  watchers,  having  seen  it  before,  would 
probably  let  it  pass  unremarked,  and  Mar- 
mie’s  figure  was  in  no  way  like  mine. 

“Now,  my  child,”  I said,  “sit  quite  still  and 
be  a good  boy.  I mean  you  no  harm.  I’m 
only  borrowing  your  car  for  an  hour  or  two. 
But  if  you  play  me  any  tricks,  and  above  all 
1 14 


ADVENTURE  OF  THE  ROADMAN 


if  you  open  your  mouth,  as  sure  as  there’s  a 
God  above  me,  I’ll  wring  your  neck.  Savez?^* 

I enjoyed  that  evening’s  ride.  We  ran  eight 
miles  down  the  valley,  through  a village  or 
two,  and  I could  not  help  noticing  several 
strange-looking  folk  lounging  by  the  road- 
side. These  were  the  watchers  who  would 
have  had  much  to  say  to  me  if  I had  come  in 
other  garb  or  company.  As  it  was,  they  looked 
incuriously  on.  One  touched  his  cap  in  salute, 
and  I responded  graciously. 

As  the  dark  fell  I turned  up  a side  glen 
which,  as  I remembered  from  the  map,  led 
into  an  unfrequented  corner  of  the  hills.  Soon 
the  villages  were  left  behind,  then  the  farms, 
and  then  even  the  wayside  cottages.  Present- 
ly we  came  to  a lonely  moor  where  the  night 
was  blackening  the  sunset  gleam  in  the  bog- 
pools.  Here  we  stopped,  and  I obligingly 
- reversed  the  car  and  restored  to  Mr.  Jopley 
his  belongings. 

‘‘A  thousand  thanks,”  I said.  “There’s 
more  use  in  you  than  I thought.  Now  be  off 
and  find  the  police.” 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


As  I sat  on  the  hillside,  watching  the  tail- 
light  dwindle,  I reflected  on  the  various  kinds 
of  crime  I had  now  sampled.  Contrary  to 
general  belief  I was  not  a murderer,  but  I 
had  become  an  unholy  liar,  a shameless  im- 
postor, and  a highwayman  with  a marked 
taste  for  expensive  motor-cars. 


ii6 


CHAPTER  VI 


THE  ADVENTURE  OF  THE  BALD  ARCHEOLOGIST 

1 SPENT  the  night  on  a shelf  of  the  hill- 
side, in  the  lee  of  a boulder  where  the 
heather  grew  long  and  soft.  It  was  a cold 
business,  for  I had  neither  coat  nor  waistcoat. 
Those  were  in  Mr.  Turnbull’s  keep,  as  was 
Scudder’s  little  book,  my  watch  and — ^worst 
of  all — my  pipe  and  tobacco  pouch.  Only 
my  money  accompanied  me  in  my  belt,  and 
about  half  a pound  of  ginger  biscuits  in  my 
trousers  pocket. 

I supped  off  half  those  biscuits,  and  by 
worming  myself  deep  into  the  heather  got 
some  kind  of  warmth.  My  spirits  had  risen, 
and  I was  beginning  to  enjoy  this  crazy  game 
of  hide-and-seek.  So  far  I had  been  miracu- 
lously lucky.  The  milkman,  the  literary  inn- 
keeper, Sir  Harry,  the  roadman,  and  the  idi- 
otic Marmie,  were  all  pieces  of  undeserved 
117 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 

good  fortune.  Somehow  the  first  success  gave 
me  a feeling  that  I should  pull  through.  My 
chief  trouble  was  that  I was  desperately  hun- 
gry. When  a Jew  shoots  himself  in  the  City 
and  there  is  an  inquest,  the  newspapers  usually 
report  that  the  deceased  was  “well  nourished.” 
I remember  thinking  that  they  would  not  call 
me  well-nourished  if  I broke  my  neck  in  a 
bog-hole.  I lay  and  tortured  myself — for 
the  ginger  biscuits  merely  emphasised  the 
aching  void — ^with  the  memory  of  all  the  good 
food  I had  thought  so  little  of  in  London. 
There  were  Paddock’s  crisp  sausages  and  fra- 
grant shavings  of  bacon,  and  shapely  poached 
eggs — how  often  I had  turned  up  my  nose 
at  them!  There  were  the  cutlets  they  did  at 
the  club,  and  a particular  ham  that  stood  on 
the  cold  table,  for  which  my  soul  lusted.  My 
thoughts  hovered  over  all  the  varieties  of  mor- 
tal edible,  and  finally  settled  on  a porter- 
house steak  and  a quart  of  bitter  with  a Welsh 
rabbit  to  follow.  In  longing  hopelessly  for 
these  dainties  I fell  asleep. 

I woke  very  cold  and  stiff  about  an  hour 

ii8 


ADVENTURE  OF  BALD  ARCHiEOLOGIST 


after  dawn.  It  took  me  a little  while  to  re- 
member where  I was,  for  I had  been  very 
weary  and  had  slept  heavily.  I saw  first  the 
pale  blue  sky  through  a net  of  heather,  then  a 
big  shoulder  of  hill,  and  then  my  own  boots 
placed  neatly  in  a blackberry-bush.  I raised 
myself  on  my  arms  and  looked  down  into  the 
valley,  and  that  one  look  set  me  lacing  up  my 
boots  in  mad  haste.  For  there  were  men  be- 
low, not  more  than  a quarter  of  a mile  off, 
spaced  out  on  the  hillside  like  a fan,  and  beat- 
ing the  heather.  Marmie  had  not  been  slow 
in  looking  for  his  revenge. 

I crawled  out  of  my  shelf  into  the  cover 
of  a boulder,  and  from  it  gained  a shallow 
trench  which  slanted  up  the  mountain  face. 
This  led  me  presently  into  the  narrow  gully 
of  a burn,  by  way  of  which  I scrambled  to 
the  top  of  the  ridge.  From  there  I looked 
back,  and  saw  that  I was  still  undiscovered. 
My  pursuers  were  patiently  quartering  the 
hillside  and  moving  upwards. 

Keeping  behind  the  skyline,  I ran  for  may- 
be half  a mile  till  I judged  I was  above  the 

119 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


uppermost  end  of  the  glen.  Then  I showed 
myself,  and  was  instantly  noted  by  one  of 
the  flankers  who  passed  the  word  to  the 
others.  I heard  cries  coming  up  from  below, 
and  saw  that  the  line  of  search  had  changed  its 
direction.  I pretended  to  retreat  over  the  sky- 
line, but  instead  went  back  the  way  I had 
come,  and  in  twenty  minutes  was  behind  the 
ridge  overlooking  my  sleeping  place.  From 
that  viewpoint  I had  the  satisfaction  of  seeing 
the  pursuit  streaming  up  the  hill  at  the  top  of 
the  glen  on  a hopelessly  false  scent.  I had  be- 
fore me  a choice  of  routes,  and  I chose  a ridge 
which  made  an  angle  with  the  one  I was  on, 
and  so  would  soon  put  a deep  glen  between 
me  and  my  enemies.  The  exercise  had 
warmed  my  blood,  and  I was  beginning 
to  enjoy  myself  amazingly.  As  I went  I 
breakfasted  on  the  dusty  remnants  of  the  gin- 
ger-biscuits. 

I knew  very  little  about  the  country,  and  I 
hadn’t  a notion  what  I was  going  to  do.  I 
trusted  to  the  strength  of  my  legs,  but  I was 
well  aware  that  those  behind  me  would  be 


120 


ADVENTURE  OF  BALD  ARCHAEOLOGIST 


familiar  with  the  lie  of  the  land,  and  that 
my  ignorance  would  be  a heavy  handicap. 
I saw  in  front  of  me  a sea  of  hills,  rising 
very  high  towards  the  south,  but  northwards 
breaking  down  into  broad  ridges  which  sepa- 
rated wide  and  shallow  dales.  The  ridge  I 
had  chosen  seemed  to  sink  after  a mile  or 
two  to  a moor  which  lay  like  a pocket  in  the 
uplands.  That  seemed  as  good  a direction  to 
take  as  any  other. 

My  stratagem  had  given  me  a fair  start — 
call  it  twenty  minutes — and  I had  the  width 
of  a glen  behind  me  before  I saw  the  first 
heads  of  the  pursuers.  The  police  had  evi- 
dently called  in  local  herds  or  gamekeepers. 
They  hallooed  at  the  sight  of  me,  and  I waved 
my  hand.  Two  dived  into  the  glen  and  be- 
gan to  climb  my  ridge,  while  the  others  kept 
their  own  side  of  the  hill.  I felt  as  if  I were 
taking  part  in  a schoolboy  game  of  hare  and 
hounds. 

But  very  soon  it  began  to  seem  less  of  a 
game.  Those  fellows  behind  were  hefty  men 
on  their  native  heath.  Looking  back  I saw 

I2I 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


that  only  three  were  following  direct  and  I 
guessed  that  the  others  had  fetched  a circuit 
to  cut  me  off.  My  lack  of  local  knowledge 
might  very  well  be  my  undoing,  and  I re- 
solved to  get  out  of  this  tangle  of  glens  to  the 
pocket  of  moor  I had  seen  from  the  tops.  I 
must  so  increase  my  distance  as  to  get  clear 
away  from  them  and  I believed  I could  do 
this  if  I could  find  the  right  ground  for  it.  If 
there  had  been  cover  I would  have  tried  a bit 
of  stalking,  but  on  these  bare  slopes  you  could 
see  a fly  a mile  off.  My  hope  must  be  in  the 
length  of  my  legs  and  the  soundness  of  my 
wind,  but  I needed  easier  ground  for  that,  for 
I was  not  bred  a mountaineer.  How  I longed 
for  a good  Afrikander  pony! 

I put  on  a great  spurt  and  got  off  my  ridge 
and  down  into  the  moor  before  any  figures 
appeared  on  the  skyline  behind  me.  I crossed 
a burn,  and  came  out  on  a highroad  which 
made  a pass  between  two  glens.  All  in  front 
of  me  was  a big  field  of  heather  sloping  up  to 
a crest  which  was  crowned  with  an  odd  feath- 
er of  trees.  In  the  dike  by  the  roadside  was 
122 


ADVENTURE  OF  BALD  ARCHiEOLOGIST 


a gate,  from  which  a grass-grown  track  led 
over  the  first  wave  of  the  moor.  I jumped 
the  dike  and  followed  it,  and  after  a few  hun- 
dred yards — as  soon  as  it  was  out  of  sight  of 
the  highway — the  grass  stopped  and  it  became 
a very  respectable  road  which  was  evidently 
kept  with  some  care.  Clearly  it  ran  to  a 
house,  and  I began  to  think  of  doing  the  same. 
Hitherto  my  luck  had  held,  and  it  might  be 
that  my  best  chance  would  be  found  in  this 
remote  dwelling.  Anyhow  there  were  trees 
there — and  that  meant  cover. 

I did  not  follow  the  road,  but  the  burn- 
side  which  flanked  it  on  the  right,  where  the 
bracken  grew  deep  and  the  high  banks  made 
a tolerable  screen.  It  was  well  I did  so,  for 
no  sooner  had  I gained  the  hollow  than,  look- 
ing back,  I saw  the  pursuit  topping  the  ridge 
from  which  I had  descended. 

After  that  I did  not  look  back;  I had  no 
time.  I ran  up  the  burnside,  crawling  over 
the  open  places,  and  for  a large  part  wading 
in  the  shallow  stream.  I found  a deserted 
cottage  with  a row  of  phantom  peat-stacks  and 
123 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


an  overgrown  garden.  Then  I was  among 
young  hay,  and  very  soon  had  come  to  the 
edge  of  a plantation  of  windblown  firs.  From 
there  I saw  the  chimneys  of  the  house  smoking 
a few  hundred  yards  to  my  left.  I forsook 
the  burnside,  crossed  another  dike,  and  almolt 
before  I knew  was  on  a rough  lawn.  A glance 
back  told  me  that  I was  well  out  of  sight  of 
the  pursuit,  which  had  not  yet  passed  the  first 
lift  of  the  moor. 

The  lawn  was  a very  rough  place,  cut  with 
a scythe  instead  of  a mower,  and  planted  with 
beds  of  scrubby  rhododendrons.  A brace  of 
blackgame,  which  are  not  usually  garden 
birds,  rose  at  my  approach.  The  house  be- 
fore me  was  the  ordinary  moorland  farm,  with 
a more  pretentious  white-washed  wing  added. 
Attached  to  this  wing  was  a glass  verandah, 
and  through  the  glass  I saw  the  face  of  an 
elderly  gentleman  meekly  watching  me. 

I stalked  over  the  border  of  coarse  hill 
gravel  and  entered  the  verandah  door. 
Within  was  a pleasant  room,  glass  on  one 
side,  and  on  the  other  a mass  of  books.  More 
124 


ADVENTURE  OF  BALD  ARCHAEOLOGIST 


books  showed  in  an  inner  room.  On  the  floor, 
instead  of  tables,  stood  eases  such  as  you  see 
in  a museum,  filled  with  coins  and  queer  stone 
implements.  There  was  a knee-hole  desk  in 
the  middle,  and  seated  at  it,  with  some  papers 
and  open  volumes  before  him,  was  the  benevo- 
lent old  gentleman.  His  face  was  round  and 
shiny,  like  Mr.  Pickwick’s,  big  glasses  were 
stuck  on  the  end  of  his  nose,  and  the  top  of  his 
head  was  as  bright  and  bare  as  a glass  bottle. 
He  never  moved  when  I entered,  but  raised 
his  placid  eyebrows  and  waited  on  me  to 
speak. 

It  was  not  an  easy  job,  with  about  five  niin- 
utes  to  spare,  to  tell  a stranger  who  I was  and 
what  I wanted,  and  to  win  his  aid.  I did  not 
attempt  it.  There  was  something  about  the 
eye  of  the  man  before  me,  something  so 
keen  and  knowledgeable,  that  I could  not  find 
a word.  I simply  stared  at  him  and  stut- 
tered. 

^^You  seem  in  a hurry,  my  friend,”  he  said 
slowly. 

I nodded  towards  the  window.  It  gave  a 

!I25 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


prospect  across  the  moor  through  a gap  in  the 
plantation,  and  revealed  certain  figures  half 
a mile  off  straggling  through  the  heather. 

^^Ah,  I see,”  he  said,  and  took  up  a pair 
of  field  glasses,  through  which  he  patiently 
scrutinised  the  figures. 

“A  fugitive  from  justice,  eh?  Well,  we’ll 
go  into  the  matter  at  our  leisure.  Meantime, 
I object  to  my  privacy  being  broken  in  upon 
by  the  clumsy  rural  policeman.  Go  into  my 
study  and  you  will  see  two  doors  facing  you. 
Take  the  one  to  the  left  and  close  it  behind 
you.  You  will  be  perfectly  safe.” 

And  this  extraordinary  man  took  up  his 
pen  again. 

I did  as  I was  bid,  and  found  myself  in  a 
little  dark  chamber  which  smelled  of  chem- 
icals and  was  lit  only  by  a tiny  window  high 
up  in  the  wall.  The  door  had  swung  behind 
me  with  a click  like  the  door  of  a safe.  Once 
again  I had  found  an  unexpected  sanctuary. 

All  the  same  I was  not  comfortable.  There 
was  something  about  the  old  gentleman  which 
puzzled  and  rather  terrified  me.  He  had 
126 


ADVENTURE  OF  BALD  ARCHAEOLOGIST 


been  too  easy  and  ready,  almost  as  if  he  had 
expected  me.  And  his  eyes  had  been  horribly 
intelligent. 

No  sound  came  to  me  in  that  dark  place. 
For  all  I knew  the  police  might  be  search- 
ing the  house,  and  if  they  did  they  would 
want  to  know  what  was  behind  this  door.  I 
tried  to  possess  my  soul  in  patience  and  to 
forget  how  hungry  I was.  Then  I took  a more 
cheerful  view.  The  old  gentleman  could 
scarcely  refuse  me  a meal,  and  I fell  to  re- 
constructing my  breakfast.  Bacon  and  eggs 
would  content  me,  but  I wanted  the  better 
part  of  a flitch  of  bacon  and  half  a hundred 
eggs.  And  then,  while  my  mouth  was  water- 
ing in  anticipation,  there  was  a click  and  the 
door  stood  open. 

I emerged  into  the  sunlight  to  find  the  mas- 
ter of  the  house  sitting  in  a deep  armchair  in 
the  room  he  called  his  study,  and  regarding 
me  with  curious  eyes. 

‘^Have  they  gone?”  I asked. 

‘‘They  have  gone.  I convinced  them  that 
you  had  crossed  the  hill.  I do  not  choose  that 
127 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


the  police  should  come  between  me  and  one 
whom  I am  delighted  to  honour.  This  is  a 
lucky  morning  for  you,  Mr.  Richard  Han- 
nay.” 

As  he  spoke  his  eyelids  seemed  to  tremble 
and  to  fall  a little  over  his  keen  grey  eyes. 
In  a flash  the  phrase  of  Scudder’s  came  back 
to  me,  when  he  had  described  the  man  he  most 
dreaded  in  the  world.  He  had  said  that  he 
“could  hood  his  eyes  like  a hawk.”  Then  I 
saw  that  I had  walked  straight  into  the  ene- 
my’s headquarters. 

My  first  impulse  was  to  throttle  the  old  ruf- 
fian and  make  for  the  open  air.  He  seemed 
to  anticipate  my  intention,  for  he  smiled 
gently  and  nodded  to  the  door  behind  me.  I 
turned  and  saw  two  men-servants  who  had  me 
covered  with  pistols. 

He  knew  my  name,  but  he  had  never  seen 
me  before.  And  as  the  reflection  darted  across 
my  mind,  I saw  a slender  chance. 

“I  don’t  know  what  you  mean,”  I said 
roughly.  “And  who  are  you  calling  Richard 
Hannay?  My  name’s  Ainslie.” 

128 


ADVENTURE  OF  BALD  ARCHAEOLOGIST 

“So?”  he  said,  still  smiling.  “But  of  course 
you  have  others.  We  won’t  quarrel  about  a 
name.” 

I was  pulling  myself  together  now  and  I 
reflected  that  my  garb,  lacking  coat  and  waist- 
coat and  collar,  would,  at  any  rate,  not  be- 
tray me.  I put  on  my  surliest  face  and 
shrugged  my  shoulders. 

“I  suppose  you’re  going  to  give  me  up  after 
all,  and  I call  it  a damned  dirty  trick.  My 
God,  I wish  I had  never  seen  that  cursed 
motor-car!  Here’s  the  money  and  be  damned 
to  you,”  and  I flung  four  sovereigns  on  the 
table. 

He  opened  his  eyes  a little.  “Oh,  no,  I shall 
not  give  you  up.  My  friends  and  I will  have 
a little  private  settlement  with  you,  that  is  all. 
You  know  a little  too  much,  Mr.  Hannay. 
You  are  a clever  actor,  but  not  quite  clever 
enough.” 

He  spoke  with  assurance,  but  I could  see  the 
dawning  of  a doubt  in  his  mind. 

“O,  for  God’s  sake  stop  jawing,”  I cried. 
“Everything’s  against  me.  I haven’t  had  a 
129 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


bit  of  luck  since  I came  on  shore  at  Leith. 
What’s  the  harm  in  a poor  devil  with  an 
empty  stomach  picking  up  some  money  he 
finds  in  a bust-up  motor-car?  That’s  all  I 
done,  and  for  that  I’ve  been  chivvied  for 
two  days  by  those  blasted  bobbies  over 
those  blasted  hills.  I tell  you  I’m  fair 
sick  of  it.  You  can  do  what  you  like,  old 
boyl  Ned  Ainslie’s  got  no  fight  left  in 
him.” 

I could  see  that  the  doubt  was  gaining. 

“Will  you  oblige  me  with  the  story  of  your 
recent  doings?”  he  asked. 

“I  can’t,  guv’nor,”  I said  in  a real  beggar’s 
whine.  “I’ve  not  had  a bite  to  eat  for  two 
days.  Give  me  a mouthful  of  food,  and  then 
you’ll  hear  God’s  truth.” 

I must  have  showed  my  hunger  in  my  face, 
for  he  signalled  to  one  of  the  men  in  the  door- 
way. A bit  of  cold  pie  was  brought  and  a 
glass  of  beer,  and  I wolfed  them  down  like  a 
pig — or  rather  like  Ned  Ainslie,  for  I was 
keeping  up  my  character.  In  the  middle  of 
my  meal  he  spoke  suddenly  to  me  in  German, 
130 


ADVENTURE  OF  BALD  ARCHAEOLOGIST 

but  I turned  on  him  a face  as  blank  as  a stone 
wall. 

Then  I told  him  my  story — how  I had  come 
off  an  Archangel  ship  at  Leith  a week  ago, 
and  was  making  my  way  overland  to  my 
brother  at  Wigton.  I had  run  short  of  cash 
— I hinted  vaguely  at  a spree — and  I was  pret- 
ty well  on  my  uppers  when  I had  come  on  a 
hole  in  a hedge,  and,  looking  through,  had 
seen  a big  motor-car  lying  in  a burn.  I 
had  poked  about  to  see  what  had  happened, 
and  had  found  three  sovereigns  lying  on 
the  seat  and  one  on  the  floor.  There  was  no- 
body there  or  any  sign  of  an  owner,  so  I 
had  pocketed  the  cash.  But  somehow  the 
law  had  got  after  me.  When  I had  tried  to 
change  a sovereign  in  a baker’s  shop  the 
woman  had  cried  on  the  police,  and  a little 
later,  when  I was  washing  my  face  in  a burn, 
I had  been  nearly  gripped,  and  had  only  got 
away  by  leaving  my  coat  and  waistcoat  behind 
me. 

“They  can  have  the  money  back,”  I cried, 
“for  a fat  lot  of  good  it’s  done  me.  Those 

131 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


perishers  are  all  down  on  a poor  man.  Now 
if  it  had  been  you,  guv’nor,  that  had  found  the 
quids,  nobody  would  have  troubled  you.” 

“You’re  a good  liar,  Hannay,”  he  said. 

I flew  into  a rage.  “Stop  fooling,  damn 
you!  I tell  you  my  name’s  Ainslie,  and  I 
never  heard  of  any  one  called  Hannay  in  my 
born  days.  I’d  sooner  have  the  police  than 
you  with  your  Hannays  and  your  monkey- 
faced pistol  tricks.  No,  guv’nor,  I don’t  mean 
that.  I’m  much  obliged  to  you  for  the  grub. 
I’ll  thank  you  to  let  me  go  now  the  coast’s 
clear.” 

It  was  obvious  that  he  was  badly  puzzled. 
You  see  he  had  never  seen  me,  and  my  appear- 
ance must  have  altered  considerably  from  my 
photographs^ — if  he  had  got  one  of  them.  I 
was  pretty  smart  and  well  dressed  in  London, 
and  now  I was  a regular  tramp. 

“I  do  not  propose  to  let  you  go.  If  you  are 
what  you  say  you  are,  you  will  soon  have  a 
chance  of  clearing  yourself.  If  you  are  what 
I believe  you  are,  I do  not  think  you  will  see 
the  light  much  longer.” 

132 


ADVENTURE  OF  BALD  ARCHAEOLOGIST 


He  rang  a bell  and  a third  servant  appeared 
from  the  verandah. 

want  the  Lanchester  in  five  minutes,”  he 
said.  ^‘There  will  be  three  to  luncheon.” 

Then  he  looked  steadily  at  me,  and  that  was 
the  hardest  ordeal  of  all.  There  was  some- 
thing weird  and  devilish  in  those  eyes,  cold, 
malignant,  unearthly,  and  most  hellishly 
clever.  They  fascinated  me  like  the  bright 
eyes  of  a snake.  I had  a strong  impulse  to 
throw  myself  on  his  mercy  and  offer  to  join 
his  side,  and  if  you  consider  the  way  I felt 
about  the  whole  thing,  you  will  see  that  that 
impulse  must  have  been  purely  physical,  the 
weakness  of  a brain  mesmerised  and  mastered 
by  a stronger  spirit.  But  I managed  to  stick 
it  out  and  even  to  grin.  “You’ll  know  me 
next  time,  guv’nor,”  I said. 

“Karl,”  he  said  in  German  to  one  of  the 
men  in  the  doorway.  “You  will  put  this  fel- 
low in  the  store-room  till  I return,  and  you 
will  be  answerable  to  me  for  his  keeping.” 

I was  marched  out  of  the  room  with  a pistol 
at  each  ear. 


133 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


The  store-room  was  a damp  chamber  in 
what  had  been  the  old  farmhouse.  There  was 
no  carpet  on  the  uneven  floor  and  nothing  to 
sit  down  on  but  a school  form.  It  was  black 
as  pitch,  for  the  windows  were  heavily  shut- 
tered. I made  out  by  groping  that  the  walls 
were  lined  with  boxes  and  barrels  and  sacks  of 
some  heavy  stuff.  The  whole  place  smelled 
of  mould  and  disuse.  My  jailers  turned  the 
key  in  the  door,  and  I could  hear  them  shift- 
ing their  feet  as  they  stood  on  guard  outside. 

I sat  down  in  the  chilly  darkness  in  a very 
miserable  frame  of  mind.  The  old  boy  had 
gone  off  in  a motor  to  collect  the  two  ruffians 
who  had  interviewed  me  yesterday.  Now, 
they  had  seen  me  as  the  roadman,  and  they 
would  remember  me,  for  I was  in  the  same 
rig.  What  was  a roadman  doing  twenty  miles 
from  his  beat,  pursued  by  the  police?  A 
question  or  two  would  put  them  on  the  track. 
Probably  they  had  seen  Mr.  Turnbull,  prob- 
ably Marmie  too ; most  likely  they  could  link 
me  up  with  Sir  Harry,  and  then  the  whole 
thing  would  be  crystal  clear.  What  chance 

134 


ADVENTURE  OF  BALD  ARCHAEOLOGIST 


had  I in  this  moorland  house  with  three  des- 
peradoes and  their  armed  servants?  I began 
to  think  wistfully  of  the  police,  now  plodding 
over  the  hills  after  my  wraith.  They  at  any 
rate  were  fellow  countrymen  and  honest  men, 
and  their  tender  mercies  would  be  kinder  than 
these  ghoulish  aliens.  But  they  wouldn’t  have 
listened  to  me.  That  old  devil  with  the  eye- 
lids had  not  taken  long  to  get  rid  of  them.  I 
thought  he  probably  had  some  kind  of  graft 
with  the  constabulary.  Most  likely  he  had 
letters  from  Cabinet  Ministers  saying  he  was 
to  be  given  every  facility  for  plotting  against 
Britain.  That’s  the  sort  of  owlish  way  we 
run  our  politics  in  the  Old  Country. 

The  three  would  be  back  for  lunch,  so  I 
hadn’t  more  than  a couple  of  hours  to  wait. 
It  was  simply  waiting  on  destruction,  for  I 
could  see  no  way  out  of  this  mess.  I wished 
that  I had  Scudder’s  courage,  for  I am  free 
to  confess  I didn’t  feel  any  great  fortitude. 
The  only  thing  that  kept  me  going  was  that 
I was  pretty  furious.  It  made  me  boil  with 
rage  to  think  of  those  three  spies  getting  the 

135 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


pull  on  me  like  this.  I hoped  that  at  any 
rate  I might  be  able  to  twist  one  of  their  necks 
before  they  downed  me. 

The  more  I thought  of  it  the  angrier  I 
grew,  and  I had  to  get  up  and  move  about 
the  room.  I tried  the  shutters,  but  they  were 
the  kind  that  lock  with  a key  and  I couldn’t 
move  them.  From  the  outside  came  the  faint 
clucking  of  hens  in  the  warm  sun.  Then  I 
groped  among  the  sacks  and  boxes.  I couldn’t 
open  the  latter  and  the  sacks  seemed  to  be  full 
of  things  like  dog-biscuits  that  smelled  of  cin- 
namon. But,  as  I circumnavigated  the  room, 
I found  a handle  in  the  wall  which  seemed 
worth  investigating. 

It  was  the  door  of  a wall  cupboard — what 
they  call  a ‘‘press”  in  Scotland — and  it  was 
locked.  I shook  it  and  it  seemed  rather  flimsy. 
For  want  of  something  better  to  do  I put  out 
my  strength  on  that  door,  getting  some  pur- 
chase on  the  handle  by  looping  my  braces 
round  it.  Presently  the  thing  gave  with  a 
crash  which  I thought  would  bring  in  my 
warders  to  inquire.  I waited  for  a bit  and 
136 


ADVENTURE  OF  BALD  ARCHAEOLOGIST 


then  started  to  explore  the  cupboard  shelves. 

There  was  a multitude  of  queer  things  there. 
I found  an  odd  vesta  or  two  in  my  trouser 
pockets  and  struck  a light.  It  went  out  in  a 
second,  but  it  showed  me  one  thing.  There 
was  a little  stock  of  electric  torches  on  one 
shelf.  I picked  up  one  and  found  it  was  in 
working  order. 

With  the  torch  to  help  me  I investigated 
further.  There  were  bottles  and  cases  of 
queer  smelling  stuffs,  chemicals  no  doubt  for 
experiments,  and  there  were  coils  of  fine  cop- 
per wire  and  yanks  and  yanks  of  a thin  oiled 
silk.  There  was  a box  of  detonators,  and  a 
lot  of  cord  for  fuses.  Then  away  at  the  back 
of  a shelf  I found  a stout  brown  cardboard 
box,  and  inside  it  a wooden  case.  I man- 
aged to  wrench  it  open,  and  within  lay  half 
a dozen  little  grey  bricks,  each  a couple  of 
inches  square. 

I took  up  one  and  found  that  it  crumbled 
easily  in  my  hand.  Then  I smelled  it  and  put 
my  tongue  to  it.  After  that  I sat  down  to 
think.  I hadn’t  been  a mining  engineer  for 

137 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


nothing,  and  I knew  lentonite  when  I saw  it 

With  one  of  these  bricks  I could  blow  the 
house  to  smithereens.  I had  used  the  stuff  in 
Rhodesia  and  knew  its  power.  But  the  trou- 
ble was  that  my  knowledge  wasn’t  exact 
I had  forgotten  the  proper  charge  and  the 
right  way  of  preparing  it,  and  I wasn’t  sure 
about  the  timing.  I had  only  a vague  notion, 
too,  as  to  its  power,  for  though  I had  used  it 
I had  not  handled  it  with  my  own  fingers. 

But  it  was  a chance,  the  only  possible 
chance.  It  was  a mighty  risk,  but  against  it 
was  an  absolute  black  certainty.  If  I used  it 
the  odds  were,  as  I reckoned,  about  five  to  one 
in  favour  of  my  blowing  myself  into  the  tree- 
tops;  but  if  I didn’t  I should  very  likely  be 
occupying  a six-foot  hole  in  the  garden  by 
the  evening.  That  was  the  way  I had  to  look 
at  it.  The  prospect  was  pretty  dark  either 
way,  but  anyhow  there  was  a chance,  both  for 
myself  and  for  my  country. 

The  remembrance  of  little  Scudder  decid- 
ed me.  It  was  about  the  beastliest  moment  of 
my  life,  for  I’m  no  good  at  these  cold-blooded 


ADVENTURE  OF  BALD  ARCHAEOLOGIST 


resolutions.  Still  I managed  to  rake  up  the 
pluck  to  set  my  teeth  and  choke  back  the  hor- 
rid doubts  that  flooded  in  on  me.  I simply 
shut  off  my  mind  and  pretended  I was  doing 
an  experiment  as  simple  as  Guy  Fawkes  fire- 
works. 

I got  a detonator,  and  fixed  it  to  a couple  of 
feet  of  fuse.  Then  I took  a quarter  of  a lento- 
nite  brick,  and  buried  it  near  the  door,  below 
one  of  the  sacks  in  a crack  of  the  floor,  fixing 
the  detonator  in  it.  For  all  I knew  half  those 
boxes  might  be  dynamite.  If  the  cupboard 
held  such  deadly  explosives,  why  not  the 
boxes?  In  that  case  there  would  be  a glorious 
skyward  journey  for  me  and  the  German  ser- 
vants and  about  an  acre  of  the  surrounding 
country.  There  was  also  the  risk  that  the  de- 
tonation might  set  off  the  other  bricks  in  the 
cupboard,  for  I had  forgotten  most  that  I 
knew  about  lentonite.  But  it  didn’t  do  to  be- 
gin thinking  about  the  possibilities.  The  odds 
were  horrible,  but  I had  to  take  them. 

I ensconced  myself  just  below  the  sill  of 
the  window  and  lit  the  fuse.  Then  I waited 


139 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


for  a moment  or  two.  There  was  dead  silence 
— only  a shuffle  of  heavy  boots  in  the  passage, 
and  the  peaceful  cluck  of  hens  from  the  warm 
out-of-doors.  I commended  my  soul  to  my 
Maker,  and  wondered  where  I would  be  in 
five  seconds. 

A great  wave  of  heat  seemed  to  surge 
upwards  from  the  floor,  and  hang  for  a 
blistering  instant  in  the  air.  Then  the  wall 
opposite  me  flashed  into  a golden  yellow  and 
dissolved  with  a rending  thunder  that  ham- 
mered my  brain  into  a pulp.  Something 
dropped  on  me,  catching  the  point  of  my  left 
shoulder. 

And  then  I became  unconscious. 

My  stupor  can  scarcely  have  lasted  be- 
yond a few  seconds.  I felt  myself  being 
choked  by  thick  yellow  fumes,  and  struggled 
out  of  the  debris  to  my  feet.  Somewhere  be- 
hind me  I felt  fresh  air.  The  jambs  of  the 
window  had  fallen,  and  through  the  ragged 
rent  the  smoke  was  pouring  out  to  the  sum- 
mer noon.  I stepped  over  the  broken  lintel, 
and  found  myself  standing  in  a yard  in  a dense 
140 


ADVENTURE  OF  BALD  ARCHAEOLOGIST 


and  acrid  fog.  I felt  very  sick  and  ill,  but  I 
could  move  my  limbs,  and  I staggered  blindly 
forward  away  from  the  house. 

A small  mill  lade  ran  in  a wooden  aqueduct 
at  the  other  side  of  the  yard,  and  into  this  I 
fell.  The  cool  water  revived  me,  and  I had 
just  enough  wits  left  to  think  of  escape.  I 
squirmed  up  the  lade  among  the  slippery 
green  slime  till  I reached  the  mill-wheel. 
Then,  I wriggled  through  the  axle  hole  into 
the  old  mill  and  tumbled  onto  a bed  of  chaff. 
A nail  caught  the  seat  of  my  trousers,  and  I 
left  a wisp  of  heather-mixture  behind  me. 

The  mill  had  been  long  out  of  use.  The 
ladders  were  rotten  with  age,  and  in  the 
loft  the  rats  had  gnawed  great  holes  in 
the  floor.  Nausea  shook  me,  and  a wheel  in 
my  head  kept  turning,  while  my  left  shoulder 
and  arm  seemed  to  be  stricken  with  the  palsy. 
I looked  out  of  the  window  and  saw  a fog 
still  hanging  over  the  house  and  smoke  es- 
caping from  an  upper  window.  Please  God  I 
had  set  the  place  on  fire,  for  I could  hear  con- 
fused cries  coming  from  the  other  side.  But 
141 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


I had  no  time  to  linger,  since  this  mill  was 
obviously  a bad  hiding-place.  Any  one  look- 
ing for  me  would  naturally  follow  the  lade, 
and  I made  certain  the  search  would  begin  as 
soon  as  they  found  that  my  body  was  not  in 
the  store-room.  From  another  window  I saw 
that  on  the  far  side  of  the  mill  stood  an  old 
stone  dovecot.  If  I could  get  there  without 
leaving  tracks  I might  find  a hiding-place,  for 
I argued  that  my  enemies,  if  they  thought  I 
could  move,  would  conclude  I had  made  for 
open  country,  and  would  go  seeking  me  on  the 
moor. 

I crawled  down  the  broken  ladder,  scatter- 
ing chaff  behind  me  to  cover  my  footsteps.  I 
did  the  same  on  the  mill  floor,  and  on  the 
threshold  where  the  door  hung  on  broken 
hinges.  Peeping  out  I saw  that  between  me 
and  the  dovecot  was  a piece  of  bare  cobbled 
ground,  where  no  footmarks  would  show. 
Also  it  was  mercifully  hid  by  the  mill  build- 
ings from  any  view  from  the  house.  I slipped 
across  the  space,  got  to  the  back  of  the  dove- 
cot and  prospected  a way  of  ascent. 

142 


ADVENTURE  OF  BALD  ARCHAEOLOGIST 


That  was  one  of  the  hardest  jobs  I ever  took 
on.  My  shoulder  and  arm  ached  like  hell, 
and  I was  so  sick  and  giddy  that  I was  always 
on  the  verge  of  falling.  But  I managed  it 
somehow.  By  the  use  of  outjutting  stones 
and  gaps  in  the  masonry  and  a tough  ivy  root 
I got  to  the  top  in  the  end.  There  was  a little 
parapet  behind  which  I found  space  to  lie 
down.  Then  I proceeded  to  go  into  an  old- 
fashioned  swoon. 

I woke  with  a burning  head  and  the  sun 
glaring  in  my  face.  For  a long  time  I lay 
motionless,  for  those  horrible  fumes  seemed  to 
have  loosened  my  joints  and  dulled  my  brain. 
Sounds  came  to  me  from  the  house — men 
speaking  throatily  and  the  throbbing  of  a 
stationary  car.  There  was  a little  gap  in  the 
parapet  to  which  I wriggled,  and  from  which 
I had  some  sort  of  prospect  of  the  yard.  I 
saw  figures  come  out — a servant  with  his 
head  bound  up,  and  then  a younger  man  in 
knickerbockers.  They  were  looking  for  some- 
thing, and  moved  towards  the  mill.  Then  one 
of  them  caught  sight  of  the  wisp  of  cloth  on 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


the  nail,  and  cried  out  to  the  other.  They 
both  went  back  to  the  house,  and  brought  two 
more  to  look  at  it.  I saw  the  rotund  figure 
of  my  late  captor,  and  I thought  I made  out 
the  man  with  the  lisp.  I noticed  that  all  had 
pistols. 

For  half  an  hour  they  ransacked  the  mill. 
I could  hear  them  kicking  over  the  barrels 
and  pulling  up  the  rotten  planking.  Then 
they  came  outside,  and  stood  just  below  the 
dovecot,  arguing  fiercely.  The  servant  with 
the  bandage  was  being  soundly  rated.  I heard 
them  fiddling  with  the  door  of  the  dovecot, 
and  for  one  horrid  moment  I thought  they 
were  coming  up.  Then  they  thought  better  of 
it,  and  went  back  to  the  house. 

All  that  long  blistering  afternoon  I lay 
baking  on  the  roof-top.  Thirst  was  my  chief 
torment.  My  tongue  was  like  a stick,  and  to 
make  it  worse,  I could  hear  the  cool  drip  of 
water  from  the  mill-lade.  I watched  the 
course  of  the  little  stream  as  it  came  in  from 
the  moor,  and  my  fancy  followed  it  to  the  top 
of  the  glen,  where  it  must  issue  from  an  icy 
144 


ADVENTURE  OF  BALD  ARCHAEOLOGIST 


fountain  fringed  with  cool  ferns  and  mosses. 
I would  have  given  a thousand  pounds  to 
plunge  my  face  into  that. 

I had  a fine  prospect  of  the  whole  ring  of 
moorland.  I saw  the  car  speed  away  with 
two  occupants,  and  a man  on  a hill  pony  rid- 
ing east.  I judged  they  were  looking  for  me, 
and  I wished  them  joy  of  their  quest.  But  I 
saw  something  else  more  interesting.  The 
house  stood  almost  on  the  summit  of  a 
swell  of  moorland  which  crowned  a sort  of 
plateau,  and  there  was  no  higher  point  nearer 
than  the  big  hills  six  miles  off.  The  actual 
summit,  as  I have  mentioned,  was  a biggish 
clump  of  trees — firs  mostly,  with  a few  ashes 
and  beeches.  On  the  dovecot  I was  almost 
on  a level  with  the  tree-tops,  and  could  see 
what  lay  beyond.  The  wood  was  not  solid, 
but  only  a ring,  and  inside  was  an  oval  of 
green  turf,  for  all  the  world  like  a big  cricket- 
field.  I didn’t  take  long  to  guess  what  it  was. 
It  was  an  aerodrome,  and  a secret  one.  The 
place  had  been  most  cunningly  chosen.  For 
suppose  any  one  were  watching  an  aero- 
I4S 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


plane  descending  here,  he  would  think  it  had 
gone  over  the  hill  beyond  the  trees.  As  the 
^ place  was  on  the  top  of  a rise  in  the  midst  of  a 
big  amphitheatre  any  observer  from  any  di- 
rection would  conclude  it  had  passed  out  of 
view  behind  the  hill.  Only  a man  very  close 
at  hand  would  realise  that  the  aeroplane  had 
not  gone  over  but  had  descended  in  the  midst 
of  the  wood.  An  observer  with  a telescope 
on  one  of  the  higher  hills  might  have  discov- 
ered the  truth,  but  only  herds  went  there,  and 
herds  do  not  carry  spy-glasses.  When  I 
looked  from  the  dovecot  I could  see  far  away 
a blue  line  which  I knew  was  the  sea,  and  I 
grew  furious  to  think  that  our  enemies  had 
this  secret  conning-tower  to  rake  our  water- 
ways. 

Then  I reflected  that  if  that  aeroplane  came 
back  the  chances  were  ten  to  one  that  I would 
be  discovered.  So  through  the  afternoon  I lay 
and  prayed  for  the  coming  of  darkness,  and 
glad  I was  when  the  sun  went  down  over  the 
big  western  hills  and  the  twilight  haze  crept 
over  the  moor.  The  aeroplane  was  late.  The 
146 


ADVENTURE  OF  BALD  ARCHAEOLOGIST 


gloaming  was  far  advanced  when  I heard  the 
beat  of  wings,  and  saw  it  volplaning  down- 
ward to  its  home  in  the  wood.  Lights  twinkled 
for  a bit  and  there  was  much  coming  and  go- 
ing from  the  house.  Then  the  dark  fell  and 
silence. 

Thank  God  it  was  a black  night.  The  moon 
was  well  on  in  its  last  quarter  and  would  not 
rise  till  late.  My  thirst  was  too  great  to  allow 
me  to  tarry,  so  about  nine  o’clock,  so  far  as  I 
could  judge,  I started  to  descend.  It  wasn’t 
easy,  and  half-way  down  I heard  the  back 
door  of  the  house  open,  and  saw  the  gleam 
of  a lantern  against  the  mill  wall.  For  some 
agonising  minutes  I hung  by  the  ivy  and 
prayed  that  whoever  it  was  would  not 
come  round  by  the  dovecot.  Then  the  light 
disappeared,  and  I dropped  as  softly  as  I 
could  onto  the  hard  soil  of  the  yard. 

I crawled  on  my  belly  in  the  lee  of  a stone 
dike  till  I reached  the  fringe  of  trees  which 
surrounded  the  house.  If  I had  known  how 
to  do  it  I would  have  tried  to  put  that  aero- 
plane out  of  action,  but  I realised  that  any 

147 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


attempt  would  probably  be  futile.  I was  pret- 
ty certain  that  there  would  be  some  kind  of 
defence  round  the  house,  so  I went  through 
the  wood  on  hands  and  knees,  feeling  care- 
fully every  inch  before  me.  It  was  as  well, 
for  presently  I came  on  a wire  about  two  feet 
from  the  ground.  If  I had  tripped  over  that, 
it  would  doubtless  have  rung  some  bell  in  the 
house  and  I would  have  been  captured. 

A hundred  yards  further  on  I found  another 
wire  cunningly  placed  on  the  edge  of  a small 
stream.  Beyond  that  lay  the  moor,  and  in  five 
minutes  I was  deep  in  bracken  and  heather. 
Soon  I was  round  the  shoulder  of  the  rise, 
in  the  little  glen  from  which  the  mill-lade 
flowed.  Ten  minutes  later  my  face  was  deep 
in  the  spring,  and  I was  soaking  down  pints 
of  the  blessed  water.  But  I did  not  stop  till 
I had  put  half  a dozen  miles  between  me  and 
that  accursed  dwelling. 


148 


CHAPTER  VII 


THE  DRY-FLY  FISHERMAN 

1SAT  down  on  a hill-top  and  took  stock  of 
my  position.  I wasn’t  feeling  very  hap- 
py, for  my  natural  thankfulness  at  my  escape 
was  clouded  by  my  severe  bodily  discomfort. 
Those  lentonite  fumes  had  fairly  poisoned 
me,  and  the  baking  hours  on  the  dovecot 
hadn’t  helped  matters.  I had  a crushing  head- 
ache, and  felt  as  sick  as  a cat.  Also  my  shoul- 
der was  in  a bad  way.  At  first  I thought  it 
was  only  a bruise,  but  it  seemed  to  be  swelling 
and  I had  no  use  of  my  left  arm. 

My  plan  was  to  seek  Mr.  Turnbull’s  cot- 
tage, recover  my  garments  and  especially 
Scudder’s  note-book,  and  then  make  for  the 
main  line  and  get  back  to  the  south.  It 
seemed  to  me  that  the  sooner  I got  in  touch 
with  the  Foreign  Office  man,  Sir  Walter  Bul- 
livant,  the  better.  I didn’t  see  how  I could 
149 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 

get  more  proof  than  I had  got  already. 
He  must  just  take  or  leave  my  story,  and 
anyway  with  him  I would  be  in  better  hands 
than  those  devilish  Germans.  I had  begun 
to  feel  quite  kindly  towards  the  British 
police. 

It  was  a wonderful  starry  night  and  I had 
not  much  difficulty  about  the  road.  Sir  Har- 
ry’s map  had  given  me  the  lie  of  the  land, 
and  all  I had  to  do  was  to  steer  a point  or  two 
west  of  southwest  to  come  to  the  stream  where 
I had  met  the  roadman.  In  all  these  travels 
I never  knew  the  names  of  the  places,  but  I 
believe  this  stream  was  no  less  than  the  upper 
waters  of  the  river  Tweed.  I calculated  I 
must  be  about  eighteen  miles  distant,  and  that 
meant  I could  not  get  there  before  morning. 
So  I must  lie  up  a day  somewhere,  for  I 
was  too  outrageous  a figure  to  be  seen  in  the 
sunlight.  I had  neither  coat,  waistcoat,  collar 
nor  hat,  my  trousers  were  badly  torn,  and  my 
face  and  hands  were  black  with  the  explosion. 
I dare  say  I had  other  beauties,  for  my  eyes 
felt  as  if  they  were  furiously  bloodshot. 
150 


THE  DRY-FLY  FISHERMAN 


Altogether  I was  no  spectacle  for  God-fear- 
ing citizens  to  see  on  a highroad. 

Very  soon  after  daybreak  I made  an  at- 
tempt to  clean  myself  in  a hill  burn,  and  then 
approached  a herd’s  cottage,  for  I was  feel- 
ing the  need  of  food.  The  herd  was  away 
from  home,  and  his  wife  was  alone,  with  no 
neighbour  for  five  miles.  She  was  a decent 
old  body,  and  a plucky  one,  for  though  she 
got  a fright  when  she  saw  me,  she  had  an  ax 
handy,  and  would  have  used  it  on  any  evil- 
doer. I told  her  that  I had  had  a fall — I 
didn’t  say  how — and  she  saw  by  my  looks  that 
I was  pretty  sick.  Like  a true  Samaritan  she 
asked  no  questions,  but  gave  me  a bowl  of  milk 
with  a dash  of  whisky  in  it,  and  let  me  sit 
for  a little  by  her  kitchen  fire.  She  would 
have  bathed  my  shoulder,  but  it  ached  so  bad- 
ly that  I would  not  let  her  touch  it.  I don’t 
know  what  she  took  me  for — a repentant  burg- 
lar, perhaps ; for  when  I wanted  to  pay  her  for 
the  milk  and  tendered  a sovereign,  which  was 
the  smallest  coin  I had,  she  shook  her  head 
and  said  something  about  “giving  it  to  them 

151 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


that  had  a right  to  it.”  At  this  I protested  so 
strongly  that  I think  she  believed  me  honest, 
for  she  took  the  money  and  gave  me  a warm 
new  plaid  for  it  and  an  old  hat  of  her  man’s. 
She  showed  me  how  to  wrap  the  plaid  round 
my  shoulders  and  when  I left  that  cot- 
tage I was  the  living  image  of  the  kind  of 
Scotsman  you  see  in  the  illustrations  to  Burns’s 
poems.  But  at  any  rate  I was  more  or  less 
clad. 

It  was  as  well,  for  the  weather  changed  be- 
fore midday  to  a thick  drizzle  of  rain.  I 
found  shelter  below  an  overhanging  rock  in 
the  crook  of  a burn,  where  a drift  of  dead 
brackens  made  a tolerable  bed.  There  I man- 
aged to  sleep  till  nightfall,  waking  very 
cramped  and  wretched  with  my  shoulder 
gnawing  like  a toothache.  I ate  the  oat-cake 
and  cheese  the  old  wife  had  given  me,  and 
set  out  again  just  before  the  darkening. 

I pass  over  the  miseries  of  that  night  among 
the  wet  hills.  There  were  no  stars  to  steer 
by,  and  I had  to  do  the  best  I could  from  my 
memory  of  the  map.  Twice  I lost  my  way, 

152 


THE  DRY-FLY  FISHERMAN 


and  I had  some  nasty  falls  into  peat-bogs.  I 
had  only  about  ten  miles  to  go  as  the  crow 
flies,  but  my  mistakes  made  it  nearer  twenty. 
The  last  bit  was  completed  with  set  teeth  and 
a very  light  and  dizzy  head.  But  I managed 
it,  and  in  the  early  dawn  I was  knocking 
at  Mr.  Turnbull’s  door.  The  mist  lay  close 
and  thick,  and  from  the  cottage  I could  not 
see  the  highroad. 

Mr.  Turnbull  himself  opened  to  me — sober 
and  something  more  than  sober.  He  was 
primly  dressed  in  an  ancient  but  well-tended 
suit  of  black;  he  had  been  shaved  not  later 
than  the  night  before;  he  wore  a linen  collar; 
and  in  his  left  hand  he  carried  a pocket  Bible. 
At  first  he  did  not  recognise  me. 

^Whae  are  ye  that  comes  stravaigin’  here 
on  the  Sabbath  mornin’?”  he  asked. 

I had  lost  all  count  of  the  days.  So  the 
Sabbath  was  the  reason  for  his  strange  de- 
corum. 

My  head  was  swimming  so  wildly  that  I 
could  not  frame  a coherent  answer.  But  he 
recognised  me  and  he  saw  that  I was  ill. 

153 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


‘^Hae  ye  got  my  specs?”  he  asked. 

I fetched  them  out  of  my  trousers  pocket 
and  gave  him  them. 

^^Ye’ll  hae  come  for  your  jacket  and  west- 
coat,”  he  said.  “Come  in,  bye.  Losh,  man, 
ye’re  terrible  dune  i’  the  legs.  Haud  up  till 
I get  ye  to  a chair.” 

I perceived  I was  in  for  a bout  of  malaria. 
I had  a good  deal  of  fever  in  my  bones, 
and  the  wet  night  had  brought  it  out,  while 
my  shoulder  and  the  effects  of  the  fumes  com- 
bined to  make  me  feel  pretty  bad.  Before  I 
knew,  Mr.  Turnbull  was  helping  me  off  with 
my  clothes,  and  putting  me  to  bed  in  one  of 
the  two  cupboards  that  lined  the  kitchen  walls. 

He  was  a true  friend  in  need,  that  old  road- 
man. His  wife  was  dead  years  ago,  and  since 
his  daughter’s  marriage  he  lived  alone.  For 
the  better  part  of  ten  days  he  did  all  the  rough 
nursing  I needed.  I simply  wanted  to  be  left 
in  peace  while  the  fever  took  its  course,  and 
when  my  skin  was  cool  again  I found  that  the 
bout  had  more  or  less  cured  my  shoulder.  But 
it  was  a baddish  go,  and  though  I was  out  of 
SI54 


THE  DRY-FLY  FISHERMAN 


bed  in  five  days,  it  took  me  some  time  to  get 
my  legs  again. 

He  went  out  each  morning,  leaving  me 
milk  for  the  day,  and  locking  the  door  behind 
him;  and  came  in  in  the  evening  to  sit  silent 
in  the  chimney  corner.  Not  a soul  came  near 
the  place.  When  I was  getting  better  he 
never  bothered  me  with  a question.  Several 
times  he  fetched  me  a two-days-old  Scotsman, 
and  I noticed  that  the  interest  in  the  Portland 
Place  murder  seemed  to  have  died  down. 
There  was  no  mention  of  it,  and  I could  find 
very  little  about  anything  except  a thing 
called  the  General  Assembly — some  ecclesias- 
tical spree,  I gathered. 

One  day  he  produced  my  belt  from  a lock- 
fast  drawer.  ‘There’s  a terrible  heap  o’  siller 
in’t,”  he  said.  “Ye’d  better  count  it  to  see  it’s 
a’  there.” 

He  never  even  inquired  my  name.  I asked 
him  if  anybody  had  been  around  making  in- 
quiries subsequent  to  my  spell  at  the  road- 
making. 

“Aye,  there  was  a man  in  a motor-cawr.  He 

155 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


speired  whae  had  ta’en  my  place  that  day,  and 
I let  on  I thocht  him  daft.  But  he  keepit 
on  at  me,  and  syne  I said  he  maun  be  thinkin’ 
o’  my  gude-brither  f rae  the  Cleuch  that  whiles 
lent  me  a haun’.  He  was  a wersh-lookin’ 
soul,  and  I couldna  understand  the  half  o’  his 
English  tongue.” 

I was  getting  pretty  restless  those  last  days, 
and  as  soon  as  I felt  myself  fit  I decided  to  be 
off.  That  was  not  till  the  twelfth  day  of  June, 
and  as  luck  would  have  it,  a drover  went  past 
that  morning  taking  some  cattle  to  Moffat. 
He  was  a man  named  Hislop,  a friend  of 
Turnbull’s,  and  he  came  in  to  his  break- 
fast with  us  and  offered  to  take  me  with 
him. 

I made  Turnbull  accept  five  pounds  for  my 
lodging,  and  a hard  job  I had  of  it.  There 
never  was  a more  independent  being.  He 
grew  positively  rude  when  I pressed  him,  and 
shy  and  red,  and  took  the  money  at  last  with- 
out a thank  you.  When  I told  him  how  much 
I owed  him,  he  grunted,  something  about  “ae 
guid  turn  deservin’  anither.”  You  would  have 
156 


THE  DRY-FLY  FISHERMAN 


thought  from  our  leavetaking  that  we  had 
parted  in  disgust. 

Hislop  was  a cheery  soul,  who  chattered  all 
the  way  over  the  pass  and  down  the  sunny  vale 
of  Annan.  I talked  of  Galloway  markets 
and  sheep  prices,  and  he  made  up  his  mind 
I was  a ^‘pack-shepherd”  from  those  parts — 
whatever  that  may  be.  My  plaid  and  my  old 
hat,  as  I have  said,  gave  me  a fine  theatrical 
Scots  look.  But  driving  cattle  is  a mortally 
slow  job,  and  we  took  the  better  part  of  the 
day  to  cover  a dozen  miles.  If  I had  not  had 
such  an  anxious  heart  I would  have  enjoyed 
that  time.  It  was  shining  blue  weather,  with  a 
constantly  changing  prospect  of  brown  hills 
and  far,  green  meadows,  and  a continual 
spund  of  larks  and  curlews  and  falling 
streams.  But  I had  no  mind  for  the  summer, 
and  little  for  Hislop’s  conversation,  for  as  the 
fateful  15th  of  June  grew  near  I was  over- 
weighted with  the  hopeless  difficulties  of  my 
enterprise. 

I got  some  dinner  in  a humble  Moffat  pub- 
lic-house, and  walked  the  two  miles  to  the 

157 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


junction  on  the  main  line.  The  night  express 
for  the  south  was  not  due  till  near  midnight, 
and  to  fill  up  the  time  I went  up  on  the  hill- 
side and  fell  asleep,  for  the  walk  had  tired 
me.  I all  but  slept  too  long,  and  had  to  run 
to  the  station  and  catch  the  train  with  two 
minutes  to  spare.  The  feel  of  the  hard  third- 
class  cushions  and  the  smell  of  stale  tobacco 
cheered  me  up  wonderfully.  At  any  rate  I 
felt  now  that  I was  getting  to  grips  with  my 
job. 

I was  decanted  at  Crewe  in  the  small  hours 
and  had  to  wait  till  six  to  get  a train  for  Bir- 
mingham. In  the  afternoon  I got  to  Reading 
and  changed  into  a local  train  which  jour- 
neyed into  the  deeps  of  Berkshire.  Presently  I 
was  in  a land  of  lush  water-meadows  and  slow 
reedy  streams.  About  eight  o’clock  in  the 
evening,  a weary  and  travel-stained  being — a 
cross  between  a farm-labourer  and  a vet — with 
a checked  black-and-white  plaid  over  his  arm 
(for  I did  not  dare  to  wear  it  south  of  the  bor- 
der)— descended  at  the  little  station  of  Ars- 
tinswell.  There  were  several  people  on  the 
158 


THE  DRY-FLY  FISHERMAN 


platform,  and  I thought  I had  better  wait  to 
ask  my  way  till  I was  clear  of  the  place. 

The  road  led  through  a wood  of  great 
beeches  and  then  into  a shallow  valley  with 
the  green  backs  of  downs  peeping  over  the 
distant  trees.  After  Scotland  the  air  smelled 
heavy  and  flat,  but  infinitely  sweet,  for  the 
limes  and  chestnuts  and  lilac-bushes  were 
domes  of  blossom.  Presently  I came  to  a 
bridge,  below  which  a clear,  slow  stream 
flowed  between  snowy  beds  of  water-butter- 
cups. A little  above  it  was  a mill;  and  the 
lasher  made  a pleasant  cool  sound  in  the  scent- 
ed dusk.  Somehow  the  place  soothed  me  and 
put  me  at  my  ease.  I fell  to  whistling  as  I 
looked  into  the  green  depths,  and  the  tune 
which  came  to  my  lips  was  “Annie  Laurie.” 

A fisherman  came  up  from  the  waterside, 
and  as  he  neared  me  he,  too,  began  to  whistle. 
The  tune  was  Infectious,  for  he  followed  my 
suit.  He  was  a huge  man  in  untidy  old  flan- 
nels and  a wide-brimmed  hat,  with  a canvas 
bag  slung  on  his  shoulder.  He  nodded  to  me, 
and  I thought  I had  never  seen  a shrewder 

159 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


or  better-tempered  face.  He  leaned  his  deli- 
cate ten-foot  split  cane  rod  against  the  bridge 
and  looked  with  me  at  the  water. 

“Clear,  isn’t  it?”  he  said  pleasantly.  “I 
back  our  Kennet  any  day  against  the  Test. 
Look  at  that  big  fellow!  Four  pounds,  if  he’s 
an  ounce!  But  the  evening  rise  is  over  and 
you  can’t  tempt  ’em.” 

“I  don’t  see  him,”  said  I. 

“Look!  There!  A yard  from  the  reeds, 
just  above  that  stickle.” 

“I’ve  got  him  now.  You  might  swear  he 
was  a black  stone.” 

“So,”  he  said,  and  whistled  another  bar  of 
“Annie  Laurie.” 

“Twisden’s  the  name,  isn’t  it?”  he  said  over 
his  shoulder,  his  eyes  still  fixed  on  the  stream. 

“No,”  I said.  “I  mean  to  say  yes.”  I had 
forgotten  all  about  my  alias. 

“It’s  a wise  conspirator  that  knows  his  own 
name,”  he  observed,  grinning  broadly  at  a 
moor-hen  that  emerged  from  the  bridge’s 
shadow. 

I stood  up  and  looked  at  him,  at  his  square 
i6o 


THE  DRY-FLY  FISHERMAN 

cleft  jaw  and  broad,  lined  brow  and  the  firm 
folds  of  cheek,  and  began  to  think  that  here 
at  last  was  an  ally  worth  having.  His  whim- 
sical blue  eyes  seemed  to  go  very  deep. 

Suddenly  he  frowned.  “I  call  it  disgrace- 
ful,” he  said,  raising  his  voice.  ‘‘Disgraceful 
that  an  able-bodied  man  like  you  should  dare 
to  beg.  You  can  get  a meal  from  my  kitchen, 
but  you’ll  get  no  money  from  me.” 

A dog-cart  was  passing,  driven  by  a young 
man  who  raised  his  whip  to  salute  the  fisher- 
man. When  he  had  gone,  he  picked  up  his 
rod. 

“That’s  my  house,”  he  said,  pointing  to  a 
white  gate  a hundred  yards  on.  “Wait  five 
minutes  and  then  go  round  to  the  back  door.” 
And  with  that  he  left  me. 

I did  as  I was  bidden.  I found  a pretty 
cottage  with  a lawn  running  down  to  the 
stream,  and  a perfect  jungle  of  guelder-rose 
and  lilac  flanking  the  path.  The  back  door 
stood  open  and  a grave  butler  was  awaiting 
me. 

“Come  this  way,  sir,”  he  said,  and  he  led 

i6i 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


me  along  a passage  and  up  a back  staircase  to 
a pleasant  bedroom  looking  towards  the  river. 
There  I found  a complete  outfit  laid  out  for 
me,  dress  clothes  with  all  the  fixings,  a 
brown  flannel  suit,  shirts,  collars,  ties,  shaving 
things  and  hair-brushes,  even  a pair  of  patent 
shoes.  “Sir  Walter  thought  as  how  Mr.  Reg- 
gie’s things  would  fit  you,  sir,”  said  the  butler. 
“He  keeps  some  clothes  ’ere,  for  he  comes 
regular  on  the  week-ends.  There’s  a bath- 
room next  door,  and  I’ve  prepared  a ’ot  bath. 
Dinner  in  ’alf  an  hour,  sir.  You’ll  ’ear  the 
gong.” 

The  grave  being  withdrew,  and  I sat  down 
in  a chintz-covered  easy  chair  and  gaped. 
It  was  like  a pantomime  to  come  suddenly 
out  of  beggardom  into  this  orderly  comfort. 
Obviously  Sir  Walter  believed  in  me,  though 
why  he  did  I could  not  guess.  I looked 
at  myself  in  the  mirror,  and  saw  a wild,  hag- 
gard brown  fellow  with  a fortnight’s  ragged 
beard  and  dust  in  ears  and  eyes,  collarless, 
vulgarly  shirted,  with  shapeless  old  tweed 
clothes  and  boots  that  had  not  been  cleaned 
162 


THE  DRY-FLY  FISHERMAN 


for  the  better  part  of  a month.  I made  a 
fine  tramp  and  a fair  drover;  and  here  I was 
ushered  by  a prim  butler  into  this  temple  of 
gracious  ease.  And  the  best  of  it  was  that 
they  did  not  even  know  my  name. 

I resolved  not  to  puzzle  my  head,  but  to 
take  the  gifts  the  gods  had  provided.  I 
shaved  and  bathed  luxuriously,  and  got  into 
the  dress  clothes  and  clean,  crackling  shirt, 
which  fitted  me  not  so  badly.  By  the  time 
I had  finished  the  looking-glass  showed  a not 
unpersonable  young  man. 

Sir  Walter  awaited  me  in  a dusky  dining- 
room, where  a little  round  table  was  lit  with 
silver  candles.  The  sight  of  him — so  respect- 
able and  established  and  secure,  the  embodi- 
ment of  law  and  government  and  all  the  con- 
ventions— took  me  aback  and  made  me  feel  an 
interloper.  He  couldn’t  know  the  truth  about 
me,  or  he  wouldn’t  treat  me  like  this.  I 
simply  could  not  accept  his  hospitality  on 
false  pretenses. 

“I  am  more  obliged  to  you  than  I can  say, 
but  I’m  bound  to  make  things  clear,”  I said. 

163 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


“I’m  an  innocent  man,  but  I’m  wanted  by  the 
police.  I’ve  got  to  tell  you  this,  and  I won’t 
be  surprised  if  you  kick  me  out.” 

He  smiled.  “That’s  all  right.  Don’t  let 
that  interfere  with  your  appetite.  We  can 
talk  about  these  things  after  dinner.”  > 

I never  ate  a meal  with  greater  relish,  for 
I had  had  nothing  all  day  but  railway  sand- 
wiches. Sir  Walter  did  me  proud,  for  we 
drank  a good  champagne  and  had  some  un- 
common fine  port  afterwards.  It  made  me  al- 
most hysterical  to  be  sitting  there,  waited  on 
by  a footman  and  a sleek  butler,  and  remem- 
ber that  I had  been  living  for  three  weeks  like 
a brigand,  with  every  man’s  hand  against  me. 
I told  Sir  Walter  about  tiger-fish  in  the  Zam- 
besi that  bite  off  your  fingers  if  you  give  them 
a chance,  and  we  discussed  sport  up  and  down 
the  globe,  for  he  had  hunted  a bit  in  his  day. 

We  went  to  his  study  for  coffee,  a jolly 
room  full  of  books  and  trophies  and  untidi- 
ness and  comfort.  I made  up  my  mind  that  if 
ever  I got  rid  of  this  business  and  had  a house 
of  my  own,  I would  create  just  such  a room. 

164 


THE  DRY-FLY  FISHERMAN 


Then  when  the  coffee-cups  were  cleared  away, 
and  we  had  got  our  cigars  alight,  my  host 
swung  his  long  legs  over  the  side  of  his  chair 
and  bade  me  get  started  with  my  yarn. 

‘TVe  obeyed  Harry’s  instructions,”  he  said, 
“and  the  bribe  he  offered  me  was  that  you 
would  tell  me  something  to  wake  me  up. 
I’m  ready,  Mr.  Hannay.”  I noticed  with  a 
start  that  he  called  me  by  my  proper  name. 

I began  at  the  very  beginning.  I told  of 
my  boredom  in  London,  and  the  night  I had 
come  back  to  find  Scudder  gibbering  on  my 
door-step.  I told  him  all  Scudder  had  told 
me  about  Karolides  and  the  Foreign  Office 
conference,  and  that  made  him  purse  his  lips 
and  grin.  Then  I got  to  the  murder,  and  he 
grew  solemn  again.  He  heard  all  about  the 
milkman  and  my  time  in  Galloway,  and  my 
deciphering  Scudder’s  notes  at  the  inn. 

“You’ve  got  them  here?”  he  asked  sharply, 
and  drew  a long  breath  when  I whipped  the 
little  book  from  my  pocket. 

I said  nothing  of  the  contents.  Then  I 
described  my  meeting  with  Sir  Harry,  and 
165 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


the  speeches  at  the  hall.  At  that  he  laughed 
uproariously. 

‘^Harry  talked  dashed  nonsense,  did  he?  I 
quite  believe  it.  He’s  as  good  a chap  as  ever 
breathed,  but  his  idiot  of  an  uncle  has  stuffed 
his  head  with  maggots.  Go  on,  Mr.  Han- 
nay.” 

My  day  as  roadman  excited  him  a bit.  He 
made  me  describe  the  two  fellows  in  the  car 
very  closely,  and  seemed  to  be  raking  back 
in  his  memory.  He  grew  merry  again  when 
he  heard  of  the  fate  of  that  ass,  Jopley. 

But  the  old  man  in  the  moorland  house 
solemnised  him.  Again  I had  to  describe 
every  detail  of  his  appearance. 

“Bland  and  bald-headed  and  hooded  his 
eyes  like  a bird.  . . . He  sounds  a sinister 
wild  fowl!  And  you  dynamited  his  hermit- 
age, after  he  had  saved  you  from  the  police? 
Spirited  piece  of  work,  that!” 

Presently  I reached  the  end  of  my  wan- 
derings. He  got  up  slowly  and  looked  down 
at  me  from  the  hearth-rug. 

“You  may  dismiss  the  police  from  your 
1 66 


THE  DRY-FLY  FISHERMAN 


mind,”  he  said.  ‘^You’re  in  no  danger  from 
the  law  of  this  land.” 

^^Great  Scott!”  I cried.  ^‘Have  they  got  the 
murderer?” 

^‘No.  But  for  the  last  fortnight  they  have 
dropped  you  from  the  list  of  possibles.” 

^Why?”  I asked  in  amazement. 

“Principally  because  I received  a letter 
from  Scudder.  I knew  something  of  the  man, 
and  he  did  several  jobs  for  me.  He  was  half 
crank,  half  genius,  but  he  was  wholly  honest. 
The  trouble  about  him  was  his  partiality  for 
playing  a lone  hand.  That  made  him  pretty 
well  useless  in  any  secret  service — a pity,  for 
he  had  uncommon  gifts.  I think  he  was  the 
bravest  man  in  the  world,  for  he  was  always 
shivering  with  fright,  and  yet  nothing  would 
choke  him  off.  I had  a letter  from  him  on  the 
31st  of  May.” 

“But  he  had  been  dead  a week  by  then.” 

“The  letter  was  written  and  posted  on  the 
23rd.  He  evidently  did  not  anticipate  an 
immediate  decease.  His  communications  usu- 
ally took  a week  to  reach  me,  for  they  were 
167 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


sent  under  cover  to  Spain  and  then  to  New- 
castle. He  had  a mania,  you  know,  for  con- 
cealing his  tracks.” 

‘What  did  he  say?”  I stammered. 

“Nothing.  Merely  that  he  was  in  danger, 
but  had  found  shelter  with  a good  friend, 
and  that  I would  hear  from  him  before  the 
15th  of  June.  He  gave  me  no  address,  but 
said  he  was  living  near  Portland  Place.  I 
think  his  object  was  to  clear  you  if  anything 
happened.  When  I got  it  I went  to  Scotland 
Yard,  went  over  the  details  of  the  inquest,  and 
concluded  that  you  were  the  friend.  We 
made  inquiries  about  you,  Mr.  Hannay,  and 
found  you  were  respectable.  I thought  I 
knew  the  motives  for  your  disappearance — 
not  only  the  police,  the  other  one  too — and 
when  I got  Harry’s  scrawl  I guessed  at  the 
rest.  I have  been  expecting  you  any  time 
this  past  week.” 

You  can  imagine  what  a load  this  took  off 
my  mind.  I felt  a free  man  once  more,  for  I 
was  now  up  against  my  country’s  enemies 
only,  and  not  my  country’s  law. 

168 


THE  DRY-FLY  FISHERMAN 

^^Now  let  us  have  the  little  note-book,” 
said  Sir  Walter. 

It  took  us  a good  hour  to  work  through  it. 
I explained  the  cypher,  and  he  was  jolly  quick 
at  picking  it  up.  He  amended  my  reading  of 
it  on  several  points,  but  I had  been  fairly  cor- 
rect, on  the  whole.  His  face  was  very  grave 
before  he  had  finished,  and  he  sat  silent  for 
a while. 

don’t  know  what  to  make  of  it,”  he  said 
at  last.  ‘^He  is  right  about  one  thing — ^what  is 
going  to  happen  the  day  after  to-morrow. 
How  the  devil  can  it  have  got  known?  That 
is  ugly  enough  in  itself.  But  all  this  about 
war  and  the  Black  Stone — it  reads  like  some 
wild  melodrama.  If  only  I had  more  confi- 
dence in  Scudder’s  judgment.  The  trouble 
about  him  was  that  he  was  too  romantic.  He 
had  the  artistic  temperament,  and  wanted  a 
story  to  be  better  than  God  meant  it  to  be.  He 
had  a lot  of  odd  biases,  too.  Jews,  for  ex- 
ample, made  him  see  red.  Jews  and  the  high 
finance.” 

“The  Black  Stone,”  he  repeated.  *'Der 
169 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


Schwarze  stein.  It’s  like  a penny  novelette. 
And  all  this  stuff  about  Karolides.  That  is 
the  weak  part  of  the  tale,  for  I happen  to 
know  that  the  virtuous  Karolides  is  likely 
to  outlast  us  both.  There  is  no  state  in  Eu- 
rope that  wants  him  gone.  Besides,  he  has 
just  been  playing  up  to  Berlin  and  Vienna 
and  giving  my  chief  some  uneasy  moments. 
No!  Scudder  has  gone  off  the  track  there. 
Frankly,  Hannay,  I don’t  believe  that  part 
of  his  story.  There’s  some  nasty  business 
afoot,  and  he  found  out  too  much  and  lost  his 
life  over  it.  But  I am  ready  to  take  my  oath 
that  it  is  ordinary  spy  work.  A certain  great 
European  power  makes  a hobby  of  her  spy 
system  and  her  methods  are  not  too  particular. 
Since  she  pays  by  piece-work  her  blackguards 
are  not  likely  to  stick  at  a murder  or  two. 
They  want  our  naval  dispositions  for  their  col- 
lection at  the  Marinamt;  but  they  will  be 
pigeon-holed — nothing  more,” 

Just  then  the  butler  entered  the  room. 

‘‘There’s  a trunk-call  from  London,  Sir 
170 


THE  DRY-FLY  FISHERMAN 


Walter.  It’s  Mr.  ’Eath,  and  he  wants  to 
speak  to  you  personally.” 

My  host  went  off  to  the  telephone. 

He  returned  in  five  minutes  with  a whitish 
face.  apologise  to  the  shade  of  Scudder,” 
he  said.  ^^Karolides  was  shot  dead  this  even- 
ing at  a few  minutes  after  seven!” 


171 


CHAPTER  VIII 


THE  COMING  OF  THE  BLACK  STONE 

I CAME  down  to  breakfast  next  morning, 
after  eight  hours  of  blessed  dreamless 
sleep,  to  find  Sir  Walter  decoding  a telegram 
in  the  midst  of  muffins  and  marmalade.  His 
fresh  rosiness  of  yesterday  seemed  a thought 
tarnished. 

had  a busy  hour  on  the  telephone  after 
you  went  to  bed,”  he  said.  ‘T  got  my  chief  to 
speak  to  the  First  Lord  and  the  Secretary  for 
War,  and  they  are  bringing  Royer  over  a day 
sooner.  This  wire  clinches  it.  He  will  be  in 
London  at  five.  Odd  that  the  code  word  for 
a Sous-chef  d'Etat  Major  General  should  be 
Torker’.” 

He  directed  me  to  the  hot  dishes  and  went 
on. 

‘‘Not  that  I think  it  will  do  much  good.  If 
your  friends  were  clever  enough  to  find  out 
172 


COMING  OF  THE  BLACK  STONE 


the  first  arrangement  they  are  clever  enough 
to  discover  the  change.  I would  give  my 
head  to  know  where  the  leak  is.  We  believed 
there  were  only  five  men  in  England  who 
knew  about  Royer’s  visit,  and  you  may  be 
certain  there  were  fewer  in  France,  for  they 
manage  these  things  better  there.” 

While  I ate  he  continued  to  talk,  making 
me  to  my  surprise  a present  of  his  full  confi- 
dence. 

‘‘Can  the  dispositions  not  be  changed?”  I 
asked. 

“They  could,”  he  said.  “But  we  want  to 
avoid  that  if  possible.  They  are  the  result  of 
immense  thought,  and  no  alteration  would  be 
as  good.  Besides,  on  one  or  two  points  change 
is  simply  impossible.  Still,  something  could 
be  done,  if  it  were  absolutely  necessary.  But 
you  see  the  difficultyj  Hannay.  Our  enemies 
are  not  going  to  be  such  fools  as  to  pick  Roy- 
er’s pocket  or  any  childish  game  like  that. 
They  know  that  would  mean  a row  and 
put  us  on  our  guard.  Their  aim  is  to  get  the 
details  without  any  of  us  knowing,  so  that 

173 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


Royer  will  go  back  to  Paris  in  the  belief  that 
the  whole  business  is  still  deadly  secret.  If 
they  can’t  do  that  they  fail,  for  once  we  sus- 
pect they  know  that  the  whole  thing  must  be 
altered.” 

‘‘Then  we  must  stick  by  the  Frenchman’s 
side  till  he  is  home  again,”  I said.  “If  they 
thought  they  could  get  the  information  in 
Paris  they  would  try  there.  It  means  that 
they  have  some  deep  scheme  on  foot  in  Lon- 
don which  they  reckon  is  going  to  win  out.” 

“Royer  dines  with  my  chief,  and  then  comes 
to  my  house  where  four  people  will  see  him 
— Whittaker  from  the  Admiralty,  myself.  Sir 
Arthur  Drew,  and  General  Winstanley.  The 
First  Lord  is  ill,  and  has  gone  to  Sheringham. 
At  my  house  he  will  get  a certain  document 
from  Whittaker,  and  after  that  he  will  be 
motored  to  Portsmouth  where  a destroyer  will 
take  him  to  Havre.  His  journey  is  too  im- 
portant for  the  ordinary  boat-train.  He  will 
never  be  left  unattended  for  a moment  till 
he  is  safe  on  French  soil.  The  same  with 
Whittaker  till  he  meets  Royer.  That  is  the 

174 


COMING  OF  THE  BLACK  STONE 


best  we  can  do  and  it’s  hard  to  see  how  there 
can  be  any  miscarriage.  But  I don’t  mind 
admitting  that  I’m  horribly  nervous.  This 
murder  of  Karolides  will  play  the  deuce  in 
the  chancellories  of  Europe.” 

After  breakfast  he  asked  me  if  I could  drive 
a car. 

‘Well,  you’ll  be  my  chauffeur  to-day  and 
wear  Hudson’s  rig.  You’re  about  his  size. 
You  have  a hand  in  this  business  and  we  are 
taking  no  risks.  There  are  desperate  men 
against  us,  who  will  not  respe.ct  the  country 
retreat  of  an  over-worked  official.” 

When  I first  came  to  London  I had  bought 
a car  and  amused  myself  with  running  about 
the  south  of  England,  so  I knew  something  of 
the  geography.  I took  Sir  Walter  to  town 
by  the  Bath  Road  and  made  good  going.  It 
was  a soft  breathless  June  morning,  with  a 
promise  of  sultriness  later,  but  it  was  delicious 
enough  swinging  through  the  little  towns  with 
their  freshly  watered  streets,  and  past  the 
summer  gardens  of  the  Thames  valley.  I 
landed  Sir  Walter  at  his  house  in  Queen 

175 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


Anne’s  Gate  punctually  by  half-past  eleven. 
The  butler  was  coming  up  by  train  with  the 
luggage. 

The  first  thing  he  did  was  to  take  me  round 
to  Scotland  Yard.  There  we  saw  a prim  gen- 
tleman, with  a clean-shaven  lawyer’s  face. 

‘T’ve  brought  you  the  Portland  Place  mur- 
derer,” was  Sir  Walter’s  introduction. 

The  reply  was  a wry  smile.  “It  would  have 
been  a welcome  present,  Bullivant.  This,  I 
presume,  is  Mr.  Richard  Hannay,  who  for 
some  days  greatly  interested  my  department.” 

“Mr.  Hannay  will  interest  it  again.  He  has 
much  to  tell  you,  but  not  to-day.  For  certain 
grave  reasons  his  tale  must  wait  for  twenty- 
four  hours.  Then,  I can  promise  you,  you 
will  be  entertained  and  possibly  edified.  I 
want  you  to  assure  Mr.  Hannay  that  he  will 
suffer  no  further  inconvenience.” 

This  assurance  was  promptly  given.  “You 
can  take  up  your  life  where  you  left  off,”  I 
was  told.  “Your  flat,  which  probably  you 
no  longer  wish  to  occupy,  is  waiting  for  you, 
and  your  man  is  still  there.  As  you  were 
176 


COMING  OF  THE  BLACK  STONE 

never  publicly  accused,  we  considered  that 
there  was  no  need  of  a public  exculpation. 
But  on  that,  of  course,  you  must  please  your- 
self.” 

‘We  may  want  your  assistance  later  on, 
MacGillivray,”  Sir  Walter  said  as  we  left. 

Then  he  turned  me  loose. 

“Come  and  see  me  to-morrow,  Hannay.  I 
needn’t  tell  you  to  keep  deadly  quiet.  If  I 
were  you  I would  go  to  bed,  for  you  must 
have  considerable  arrears  of  sleep  to  overtake. 
You  had  better  lie  low,  for  if  one  of  your 
Black  Stone  friends  saw  you  there  might  be 
trouble.” 

I felt  curiously  at  a loose  end.  At  first  it 
was  very  pleasant  to  be  a free  man,  able  to  go 
where  I wanted  without  fearing  anything.  I 
had  only  been  a month  under  the  ban  of  the 
law  and  it  was  quite  enough  for  me.  I went 
to  the  Savoy  and  ordered  very  carefully  a 
very  good  luncheon,  and  then  smoked  the 
best  cigar  the  house  could  provide.  But  I 
was  still  feeling  nervous.  When  I saw  any- 
body look  at  me  in  the  lounge,  I grew  shy,  and 

1177 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


wondered  if  they  were  thinking  about  the 
murder. 

After  that  I took  a taxi  and  drove  miles 
away  up  into  North  London.  I walked  back 
through  the  fields  and  lines  of  villas  and  ter- 
races and  then  slums  and  mean  streets,  and  it 
took  me  pretty  nearly  two  hours.  All  the 
while  my  restlessness  was  growing  worse.  I 
felt  that  great  things,  tremendous  things,  were 
happening  or  about  to  happen,  and  I,  who 
was  the  cog-wheel  of  the  whole  business,  was 
out  of  it.  Royer  would  be  landing  at  Dover, 
Sir  Walter  would  be  making  plans  with  the 
few  people  in  England  who  were  in  the  se- 
cret, and  somewhere  in  the  darkness  the  Black 
Stone  would  be  working.  I felt  the  sense  of 
danger  and  impending  calamity,  and  I had 
the  curious  feeling,  too,  that  I alone  could 
avert  it,  alone  could  grapple  with  it.  But  I 
was  out  of  the  game  now.  How  could  it  be 
otherwise?  It  was  not  likely  that  Cabinet 
Ministers  and  Admiralty  Lords  and  Generals 
would  admit  me  to  their  councils. 

I actually  began  to  wish  that  I could  run  up 
178 


COMING  OF  THE  BLACK  STONE 


against  one  of  my  three  enemies.  That  would 
lead  to  developments.  I felt  that  I wanted 
enormously  to  have  a vulgar  scrap  with  those 
gentry,  where  I could  hit  out  and  flatten  some- 
thing. I was  rapidly  getting  into  a very  bad 
temper. 

I didn’t  feel  like  going  back  to  my  flat. 
That  had  to  be  faced  sometime,  but  as  I still 
had  sufficient  money,  I thought  I would  put 
*it  off  till  next  morning  and  go  to  a hotel  for 
the  night. 

My  irritation  lasted  through  dinner,  which 
I had  at  a restaurant  in  Jermyn  Street.  I was 
no  longer  hungry,  and  let  several  courses  pass 
untasted.  I drank  the  best  part  of  a bottle 
of  Burgundy,  but  it  did  nothing  to  cheer  me. 
An  abominable  restlessness  had  taken  posses- 
sion of  me.  Here  was  I,  a very  ordinary  fel- 
low with  no  particular  brains,  and  yet  I was 
convinced  that  somehow  I was  needed  to  help 
this  business  through — that  without  me  it 
would  all  go  to  blazes.  I told  myself  it  was 
sheer,  silly  conceit,  that  four  or  five  of  the 
cleverest  people  living,  with  all  the  might  of 
179 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


the  British  Empire  at  their  back,  had  the  job 
in  hand.  Yet  I couldn’t  be  convinced.  It 
seemed  as  if  a voice  kept  speaking  in  my  ear, 
telling  me  to  be  up  and  doing  or  I would  never 
sleep  again. 

The  upshot  was  that  about  half-past  nine  I 
made  up  my  mind  to  go  to  Queen  Anne’s 
Gate.  Very  likely  I would  not  be  admitted, 
but  it  would  ease  my  conscience  to  try. 

I walked  down  Jermyn  Street  and  at  the 
corner  of  Duke  Street  passed  a group  of  young 
men.  They  were  in  evening  dress,  had  been 
dining  somewhere,  and  were  going  on  to  a 
music-hall.  One  of  them  was  Mr.  Marma- 
duke  Jopley. 

He  saw  me  and  stopped  short. 

‘^By  God,  the  murderer!”  he  cried. 
“Here,  you  fellows,  hold  him!  That’s  Han- 
nay,  the  man  who  did  the  Portland  Place  mur- 
der!” He  gripped  me  by  the  arm  and  the 
others  crowded  around. 

I wasn’t  looking  for  any  trouble,  but  my  ill 
temper  made  me  play  the  fool.  A policeman 
came  up,  and  I should  have  told  him  the 
i8o 


COMING  OF  THE  BLACK  STONE 


truth  and,  if  he  didn’t  believe  it,  demanded 
to  be  taken  to  Scotland  Yard  or,  for  that  mat- 
ter, to  the  nearest  police  station.  But  a de- 
lay at  that  moment  seemed  to  me  unendur- 
able, and  the  sight  of  Marmie’s  imbecile 
face  was  more  than  I could  bear.  I let 
out  with  my  left,  and  had  the  satisfaction  of 
seeing  him  measure  his  length  in  the  gutter. 

Then  began  an  unholy  row.  They  were  all 
on  me  at  once,  and  the  policeman  took  me  in 
the  rear.  I got  in  one  or  two  good  blows,  for 
I think  with  fair  play  I could  have  licked 
the  lot  of  them,  but  the  policeman  pinned 
me  behind,  and  one  of  them  got  his  fingers 
on  my  throat. 

Through  a black  cloud  of  rage  I heard  the 
officer  of  the  law  asking  what  was  the  mat- 
ter, and  Marmie,  between  his  broken  teeth, 
declaring  that  I was  Hannay,  the  murderer. 

“Oh,  damn  it  all,”  I cried,  “make  the  fel- 
low shut  up.  I advise  you  to  leave  me  alone, 
constable.  Scotland  Yard  knows  all  about 
me,  and  you’ll  get  a proper  wigging  if  you 
interfere  with  me.” 

i8i 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


“You’ve  got  to  come  along  of  me,  young 
man,”  said  the  policeman.  “I  saw  you  strike 
that  gentleman  crool  ’ard.  You  began  it, 
too,  for  he  wasn’t  doing  nothing.  I seen  you. 
Best  go  quietly  or  I’ll  have  to  fix  you  up.” 

Exasperation  and  an  overwhelming  sense 
that  at  no  cost  must  I delay  gave  me  the 
strength  of  a bull  elephant.  I fairly  wrenched 
the  constable  off  his  feet,  floored  the  man 
who  was  gripping  my  collar,  and  set  off  at 
my  best  pace  down  Duke  Street.  I heard  a 
whistle  being  blown,  and  the  rush  of  men  be- 
hind me. 

I have  a very  fair  turn  of  speed  and  that 
night  I had  wings.  In  a jiffy  I was  in  Pall 
Mall  and  had  turned  down  towards  St.  James’ 
Park.  I dodged  the  policeman  at  the  Palace 
Gates,  dived  through  a press  of  carriages  at 
the  entrance  to  the  Mall,  and  was  making  for 
the  bridge  before  my  pursuers  had  crossed  the 
roadway.  In  the  open  ways  of  the  park  I put 
on  a spurt.  Happily  there  were  few  people 
about  and  no  one  tried  to  stop  me.  I was 
staking  all  on  getting  to  Queen  Anne’s  Gate. 

182 


COMING  OF  THE  BLACK  STONE 


When  I entered  that  quiet  thoroughfare  it 
seemed  deserted.  Sir  Walter’s  house  was  in 
the  narrow  part  and  outside  it  three  or  four 
motor-cars  were  drawn  up.  I slackened  speed 
some  yards  off  and  walked  briskly  up  to  the 
door.  If  the  butler  refused  me  admission,  or 
if  he  even  delayed  to  open  the  door,  I was 
done. 

He  didn’t  delay.  I had  scarcely  rung  be- 
fore the  door  opened. 

“I  must  see  Sir  Walter,”  I panted.  ‘^My 
business  is  desperately  important.” 

That  butler  was  a great  man.  Without 
moving  a muscle  he  held  the  door  open,  and 
then  shut  it  behind  me.  “Sir  Walter  is  en- 
gaged, sir,  and  I have  orders  to  admit  no  one. 
Perhaps  you  will  wait.” 

The  house  was  of  the  old-fashioned  kind, 
with  a wide  hall  and  rooms  on  both  sides  of 
it.  At  the  far  end  was  an  alcove  with  a tele- 
phone and  a couple  of  chairs,  and  there  the 
butler  offered  me  a seat. 

“See  here,”  I whispered.  “There’s  trouble 
about  and  I’m  in  it.  But  Sir  Walter  knows 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


and  I’m  working  for  him.  If  any  one  comes 
and  asks  if  I am  here,  tell  him  a lie.” 

He  nodded,  and  presently  there  was  a noise 
of  voices  in  the  street  and  a furious  ringing 
at  the  bell.  I never  admired  a man  more 
than  that  butler.  He  opened  the  door  and 
with  a face  like  a graven  image  waited  to 
be  questioned. 

Then  he  gave  it  them.  He  told  them  whose 
house  it  was  and  what  his  orders  were  and 
simply  froze  them  off  the  doorstep.  I could 
see  it  all  from  my  alcove,  and  it  was  better 
than  any  play. 

I hadn’t  waited  long  till  there  came  an- 
other ring  at  the  bell.  The  butler  made  no 
bones  about  admitting  this  new  visitor. 

While  he  was  taking  off  his  coat  I saw  who 
it  was.  You  couldn’t  open  a newspaper  or  a 
magazine  without  seeing  that  face — the  grey 
beard  cut  like  a spade,  the  firm  fighting 
mouth,  the  blunt  square  nose,  and  the  keen 
blue  eyes.  I recognised  the  First  Sea  Lord, 
the  man,  they  say,  that  made  the  new  British 
Navy. 


184 


COMING  OF  THE  BLACK  STONE 


He  passed  my  alcove  and  was  ushered  into 
a room  at  the  back  of  the  hall.  As  the  door 
opened  I could  hear  the  sound  of  low  voices. 
It  shut,  and  I was  left  alone  again. 

For  twenty  minutes  I sat  there,  wondering 
what  I was  to  do  next.  I was  still  perfectly 
convinced  that  I was  wanted,  but  when  or  how 
I had  no  notion.  I kept  looking  at  my  watch, 
and  as  the  time  crept  on  to  half-past  ten  I be- 
gan to  think  that  the  conference  must  soon 
end.  In  a quarter  of  an  hour  Royer  should  be 
speeding  along  the  road  to  Portsmouth. 

Then  I heard  a bell  ring  and  the  butler 
appeared.  The  door  of  the  back  room  opened, 
and  the  First  Sea  Lord  came  out.  He  walked 
past  me,  and  in  passing  he  glanced  in  my  di- 
rection, and  for  a second  we  looked  each  other 
in  the  face. 

Only  for  a second,  but  it  was  enough  to 
make  my  heart  jump.  I had  never  seen  the 
great  man  before,  and  he  had  never  seen  me. 
But  in  that  fraction  of  time  something  sprang 
into  his  eyes,  and  that  something  was  recog- 
nition. You  can’t  mistake  it.  It  is  a flicker, 
185 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


a spark  of  light,  a minute  shade  of  difference, 
which  means  one  thing  and  one  thing  only. 
It  came  involuntarily,  for  in  a moment  it  died, 
and  he  passed  on.  In  a maze  of  wild  fancies 
I heard  the  street  door  close  behind  him. 

I picked  up  the  telephone-book  and  looked 
up  the  number  of  his  house.  We  were  con- 
nected at  once  and  I heard  a servant’s  voice. 

^Ts  his  lordship  at  home?”  I asked. 

‘‘His  lordship  returned  half  an  hour  ago,” 
said  the  voice,  “and  has  gone  to  bed.  He  is 
not  very  well  to-night.  Will  you  leave  a mes- 
sage, sir?” 

I rang  off  and  sat  down  numbly  in  a chair. 
My  part  in  this  business  was  not  yet  ended.  It 
had  been  a close  shave,  but  I had  been  in 
time. 

Not  a moment  could  be  lost,  so  I marched 
boldly  to  the  door  of  that  back  room  and  en- 
tered without  knocking.  Five  surprised  faces 
looked  up  from  a round  table.  There  was 
Sir  Walter,  and  Drew,  the  war  minister, 
whom  I knew  from  his  photographs.  There 
was  a slim,  elderly  man,  who  was  probably 
1 86 


COMING  OF  THE  BLACK  STONE 


Whittaker,  the  Admiralty  official,  and  there 
was  General  Winstanley,  conspicuous  from 
the  long  scar  on  his  forehead.  Lastly  there 
was  a short  stout  man  with  an  iron-grey  mous- 
tache and  bushy  eyebrows,  who  had  been  ar- 
rested in  the  middle  of  a sentence. 

Sir  Walter’s  face  showed  surprise  and  an- 
noyance. 

^^This  is  Mr.  Hannay,  of  whom  I have  spok- 
en to  you,”  he  said  apologetically  to  the  com- 
pany. “I’m  afraid,  Hannay,  this  visit  is  ill- 
timed.” 

I was  getting  back  my  coolness.  “That  re- 
mains to  be  seen,  sir,”  I said,  “but  I think  it 
may  be  in  the  nick  of  time.  For  God’s  sake, 
gentlemen,  tell  me  who  went  out  a minute 
ago?” 

“Lord  Alloa,”  Sir  Walter  said,  reddening 
with  anger. 

“It  was  not,”  I cried.  “It  was  his  living 
image,  but  it  was  not  Lord  Alloa.  It  was 
some  one  who  recognised  me,  some  one  I have 
seen  in  the  last  month.  He  had  scarcely  left 
the  doorstep  when  I rang  up  Lord  Alloa’s 

187 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


house  and  was  told  he  had  come  in  half  an 
hour  before  and  had  gone  to  bed.” 

^Who — who ” some  one  stammered. 

‘^The  Black  Stone,”  I cried,  and  I sat  down 
in  the  chair  so  recently  vacated  and  looked 
round  at  five  badly  scared  gentlemen. 


i88 


CHAPTER  IX 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 

NONSENSE!”  said  the  ofBcial  from 
the  Admiralty. 

Sir  Walter  got  up  and  left  the  room,  while 
we  looked  blankly  at  the  table.  He  came 
back  in  ten  minutes  with  a long  face.  “I  have 
spoken  to  Alloa,”  he  said.  ^^Had  him  out  of 
bed — very  grumpy.  He  went  straight  home 
after  Mulross’s  dinner.” 

“But  it’s  madness,”  broke  in  General  Win- 
stanley.  “Do  you  mean  to  tell  me  that  that 
man  came  here  and  sat  beside  me  for  the  best 
part  of  half  an  hour,  and  that  I didn’t  detect 
the  imposture?  Alloa  must  be  out  of  his 
mind.” 

“Don’t  you  see  the . cleverness  of  it?”  I 
said.  “You  were  too  interested  in  other  things 
to  have  the  use  of  your  eyes.  You  took  Lord 
Alloa  for  granted.  If  it  had  been  anybody 
189 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


else  you  might  have  looked  more  closely,  but 
it  was  natural  for  him  to  be  here,  and  that  put 
you  all  to  sleep.” 

Then  the  Frenchman  spoke,  very  slowly 
and  in  good  English. 

“The  young  man  is  right.  His  psychology 
is  good.  Our  enemies  have  not  been  foolish!” 

“But  I don’t  see,”  went  on  Winstanley. 
“Their  object  was  to  get  these  dispositions 
without  our  knowing  it.  Now  it  only  re- 
quired one  of  us  to  mention  to  Alloa  our  meet- 
ing to-night  for  the  whole  fraud^to  be  ex- 
posed.” 

Sir  Walter  laughed  drily.  “The  selection 
of  Alloa  shows  their  acumen.  Which  of  us 
was  likely  to  speak  to  him  about  to-night? 
Or  was  he  likely  to  open  the  subject?”  I 
remembered  the  First  Sea  Lord’s  reputation 
for  taciturnity  and  shortness  of  temper. 

“The  one  thing  that  puzzles  me,”  said  the 
General,  “is  what  good  his  visit  here  would 
do  that  spy  fellow?  He  could  not  carry  away 
several  pages  of  figures  and  strange  names  in 
his  head.” 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


‘That  is  not  difficult,”  the  Frenchman  re- 
plied. “A  good  spy  is  trained  to  have  a photo- 
graphic memory.  Like  your  own  Macaulay. 
You  noticed  he  said  nothing,  but  went  through 
these  papers  again  and  again.  I think  we  may 
assume  that  he  has  every  detail  stamped  on  his 
mind.  When  I was  younger  I could  do  the 
same  trick.” 

“Well,  I suppose  there  is  nothing  for  it 
but  to  change  the  plans,”  said  Sir  Walter  rue- 
fully. 

Whittaker  was  looking  very  glum.  “Did 
you  tell  Lord  Alloa  what  had  happened?” 
he  asked.  “No!  I can’t  speak  with  absolute 
assurance,  but  I’m  nearly  certain  we  can’t 
make  any  serious  change  unless  we  alter  the 
geography  of  England.” 

“Another  thing  must  be  said,”  it  was  Royer 
who  spoke.  “I  talked  freely  when  that  man 
was  here.  I told  something  of  the  military 
plans  of  my  Government.  I was  permitted  to 
say  so  much.  But  that  information  would  be 
worth  many  millions  to  our  enemies.  No,  my 
friends,  I see  no  other  way.  The  man  who 
191 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


came  here  and  his  confederates  must  be  taken 
and  taken  at  once.” 

“Good  God,”  I cried,  “and  we  have  not  a 
rag  of  a clue.” 

“Besides,”  said  Whittaker,  “there  is  the 
post.  By  this  time  the  news  will  be  on  its 
way.” 

“No,”  said  the  Frenchman.  “You  do  not 
understand  the  habits  of  the  spy.  He  receives 
personally  his  reward,  and  he  delivers  per- 
sonally his  intelligence.  We  in  France  know 
something  of  the  breed.  There  is  still  a 
chance,  mes  amis.  These  men  must  cross 
the  sea,  and  there  are  ships  to  be  searched 
and  ports  to  be  watched.  Believe  me,  the 
need  is  desperate  for  both  France  and 
Britain.” 

Royer’s  grave  good  sense  seemed  to  pull  us 
together.  He  was  the  man  of  action  among 
fumblers.  But  I saw  no  hope  in  any  face,  and 
I felt  none.  Where  among  the  fifty  millions 
of  these  islands  and  within  a dozen  hours  were 
we  to  lay  hands  on  the  three  cleverest  rogues 
in  Europe? 


192 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


Then  suddenly  I had  an  inspiration. 

^Where  is  Scudder’s  book?”  I asked  Sir  t 
Walter.  ‘‘Quick,  man,  I remember  some- 
thing in  it.” 

He  unlocked  the  drawer  of  a bureau  and 
gave  it  to  me. 

I found  the  place.  ^^Thirty-nine  steps,**  I 
read,  and  again  ^^Thirty-nine  steps — I counted 
them — High  tide  10. 1 y p.m.** 

The  Admiralty  man  was  looking  at  me  as 
if  he  thought  I had  gone  mad. 

“Don’t  you  see  it’s  a clue,”  I cried.  “Scud- 
der  knew  where  these  fellows  laired — he  knew 
where  they  were  going  to  leave  the  country; 
though  he  kept  the  name  to  himself.  To-mor- 
row was  the  day,  and  it  was  some  place  where 
high  tide  was  at  10.17.” 

- “They  may  have  gone  to-night,”  some  one 
said. 

“Not  them.  They  have  their  own  snug 
secret  way,  and  they  won’t  be  hurried.  I know 
Germans,  and  they  are  mad  about  working  to 
a plan.  Where  the  devil  can  I get  a book  of 
Tide  Tables?” 


193 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


Whittaker  brightened  up.  ‘Tt’s  a chance,” 
he  said.  “Let’s  go  over  to  the  Admiralty.” 

We  got  into  two  of  the  waiting  motor-cars 
— all  but  Sir  Walter,  who  went  off  to  Scotland 
Yard — to  “mobilise  MacGillivray,”  so  he 
said. 

We  marched  through  empty  corridors  and 
big  bare  chambers  where  the  charwomen 
were  busy,  till  we  reached  a little  room  lined 
with  books  and  maps.  A resident  clerk  was 
unearthed,  who  presently  fetched  from  the  li- 
brary the  Admiralty  Tide  Tables.  I sat  at 
the  desk  and  the  others  stood  round,  for 
somehow  or  other  I had  got  charge  of  this 
outfit. 

It  was  no  good.  There  were  hundreds  of 
entries,  and  as  far  as  I could  see  10.17  J^ight 
cover  fifty  places.  We  had  to  find  some  way 
of  narrowing  the  possibilities. 

I took  my  head  in  my  hands  and  thought. 
There  must  be  some  way  of  reading  this  riddle. 
What  did  Scudder  mean  by  steps?  I thought 
of  dock  steps,  but  if  he  had  meant  that  I 
didn’t  think  he  would  have  mentioned  the 
194 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


number.  It  must  be  some  place  where  there 
were  several  staircases  and  one  marked  out 
from  the  others  by  having  thirty-nine  steps. 

Then  I had  a sudden  thought  and  hunted 
up  all  the  steamer  sailings.  There  was^  no 
boat  which  left  for  the  Continent  at  10.17 
P.  M. 

Why  was  high  tide  important?  If  it  was 
a harbour  it  must  be  some  little  place  where 
the  tide  mattered,  or  else  it  was  a heavy- 
draught  boat.  But  there  was  no  regular 
steamer  sailing  at  that  hour,  and  somehow  I 
didn’t  think  they  would  travel  by  a big  boat 
from  a regular  harbour.  So  it  must  be  some 
little  harbour  where  the  tide  was  important, 
or  perhaps  no  harbour  at  all. 

But  if  it  was  a little  port  I couldn’t  see  what 
the  steps  signified.  There  were  no  sets  of 
staircases  at  any  harbour  that  I had  ever  seen. 
It  must  be  some  place  which  a particular  stair- 
case identified,  and  where  the  tide  was  full  at 
10.17.  On  the  whole  it  seemed  to  me  that  the 
place  must  be  a bit  of  open  coast.  But  the 
staircases  kept  puzzling  me. 

195 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


Then  I went  back  to  wider  considerations. 
Whereabouts  would  a man  be  likely  to  leave 
for  Germany,  a man  in  a hurry  who  wanted  a 
speedy  and  a secret  passage?  Not  from  any  of 
the  big  harbours.  And  not  from  the  Channel 
or  the  West  coast  or  the  north  or  Scotland,  for, 
remember,  he  was  starting  from  London.  I 
measured  the  distance  on  the  map,  and  tried  to 
put  myself  in  the  enemy’s  shoes.  I should  try 
for  Ostend  or  Antwerp  or  Rotterdam  and  I 
should  sail  from  somewhere  on  the  east  coast 
between  Cromer  and  Dover. 

All  this  was  very  loose  guessing  and  I 
don’t  pretend  it  was  ingenious  or  scientific. 
I wasn’t  any  kind  of  Sherlock  Holmes.  But 
I have  always  fancied  I had  a kind  of  in- 
stinct about  questions  like  this.  I don’t 
know  if  I can  explain  myself,  but  I used 
to  use  my  brains  as  far  as  they  went, 
and  after  they  came  to  a blank  wall  I 
guessed,  and  I usually  found  my  guesses 
pretty  right. 

So  I set  out  all  my  conclusions  on  a bit  of 
Admiralty  paper.  They  ran  like  this: 

196 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


FAIRLY  CERTAIN. 

(1)  Place  where  there  are  several  sets  of  stairs:  one 
that  matters  distinguished  by  having  thirty-nine  steps. 

(2)  Full  tide  at  10.17  Leaving  shore  only  pos- 

sible at  full  tide. 

(3)  Steps  not  dock-steps  and  so  place  probably  not 
harbour. 

(4)  No  regular  night  steamer  at  10.17.  Means  of 
transport  must  be  tramp  (unlikely),  yacht  or  fishing-boat. 

There  my  reasoning  stopped.  I made  an- 
other list,  which  I headed  ^^Guessed,”  but  I 
was  just  as  sure  of  the  one  as  the  other. 

GUESSED. 

( 1 ) Place  not  harbour  but  open  coast. 

(2)  Boat  small — trawler,  yacht  or  launch. 

(3)  Place  somewhere  on  east  coast  between  Cromer 
and  Dover. 

It  struck  me  as  odd  that  I should  be  sit- 
ting at  that  desk  with  a Cabinet  Minister,  a 
Field  Marshal,  twovhigh  Government  officials, 
and  a French  General  watching  me,  while 
from  the  scribble  of  a dead  man  I was  trying 
to  drag  a secret  which  meant  life  or  death 
for  us. 


197 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


Sir  Walter  had  joined  us,  and  presently 
MacGillivray  arrived.  He  had  sent  out  in- 
structions to  watch  the  ports  and  railway  sta- 
tions for  the  three  gentlemen  whom  I had  de- 
scribed to  Sir  Walter.  Not  that  he  or  any- 
body else  thought  that  that  would  do  much 
good. 

^^Here’s  the  most  I can  make  of  it,”  I said. 
^We  have  got  to  find  a place  where  there  are 
several  staircases  down  to  the  beach,  one  of 
which  has  thirty-nine  steps.  I think  it’s  a 
piece  of  open  coast  with  biggish  cliffs  some- 
where between  the  Wash  and  the  Channel. 
Also  it’s  a place  where  full  tide  is  at  10.17  to- 
morrow night.” 

Then  an  idea  struck  me.  ‘Ts  there  no  In- 
spector of  Coastguards  or  some  fellow  like 
that  who  knows  the  east  coast?” 

Whittaker  said  there  was  and  that  he  lived 
in  Clapham.  He  went  off  in  a car  to  fetch 
him,  and  the  rest  of  us  sat  about  the  little 
room  and  talked  of  anything  that  came  into 
our  heads.  I lit  a pipe  and  went  over  the 
whole  thing  again  till  my  brain  grew  weary. 
198 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


About  one  in  the  morning  the  coastguard 
man  arrived.  He  was  a fine  old  fellow  with 
the  look  of  a naval  officer,  and  was  desperate- 
ly respectful  to  the  company.  I left  the  War 
Minister  to  cross-examine  him,  for  I felt  he 
would  think  it  cheek  in  me  to  talk. 

‘We  want  you  to  tell  us  the  places  you 
know  on  the  east  coast  where  there  are  cliffs, 
and  where  several  sets  of  steps  run  down 
to  the  beach.” 

He  thought  for  a bit.  ‘What  kind  of  steps 
do  you  mean,  sir?  There  are  plenty  of  places 
with  roads  cut  down  through  the  cliffs,  and 
most  roads  have  a step  or  two  in  them.  Or 
do  you  mean  regular  staircases — all  steps,  so 
to  speak?” 

Sir  Arthur  looked  towards  me.  “We  mean 
regular  staircases,”  I said. 

He  reffected  a minute  or  two.  “I  don’t 
know  that  I can  think  of  any.  Wait  a second. 
There’s  a place  in  Norfolk — Brattlesham — 
beside  a golf  course,  where  there  are  a couple 
of  staircases  to  let  the  gentlemen  get  a lost 
ball.” 


199 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


‘^That’s  not  it,”  I said. 

^‘Then  there  are  plenty  of  Marine  Parades, 
if  that’s  what  you  mean.  Every  seaside  re- 
sort has  them.” 

I shook  my  head. 

“It’s  got  to  be  more  retired  than  that,”  I 
said. 

“Well,  gentlemen,  I can’t  think  of  any- 
where else.  Of  course,  there’s  the  Ruff ” 

“What’s  that?”  I asked. 

“The  big  chalk  headland  in  Kent,  close  to 
Bradgate.  It’s  got  a lot  of  villas  on  the  top, 
and  some  of  the  houses  have  staircases  down 
to  a private  beach.  It’s  a very  high-toned 
sort  of  place,  and  the  residents  there  like  to 
keep  by  themselves.” 

I tore  open  the  “Tide  Tables”  and  found 
Bradgate.  High  tide  there  was  at  10.27 
on  the  15th  of  June. 

“We’re  on  the  scent  at  last!”  I cried  excit- 
edly. “How  can  I find  out  what  is  the  tide 
at  the  Ruff?” 

“I  can  tell  you  that,  sir,”  said  the  coast- 
guard man.  “I  once  was  lent  a house  there 


200 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


in  this  very  month,  and  I used  to  go  out  at 
night  to  the  deep-sea  fishing.  The  tide’s  ten 
minutes  before  Bradgate.” 

I closed  the  book  and  looked  round  at  the 
company. 

“If  one  of  those  staircases  has  thirty-nine 
steps  we  have  solved  the  mystery,  gentlemen,” 
I said.  “I  want  the  loan  of  your  car.  Sir  Wal- 
ter, and  a map  of  the  roads.  If  Mr.  MacGil- 
livray  will  spare  me  ten  minutes  I think  we 
can  prepare  something  for  to-morrow.” 

It  was  ridiculous  in  me  to  take  charge  of 
the  business  like  this,  but  they  didn’t  seem 
to  mind,  and  after  all  I had  been  in  the 
show  from  the  start.  Besides,  I was  used  to 
rough  jobs,  and  these  eminent  gentlemen  were 
too  clever  not  to  see  it. 

It  was  General  Royer  who  gave  me  my 
commission. 

“I  for  one,”  he  said,  “am  content  to  leave 
the  matter  in  Mr.  Hannay’s  hands.” 

By  half-past  three  I was  tearing  past  the 
moonlit  hedgerows  of  Kent  with  MacGilli- 
vray’s  best  man  on  the  seat  beside  me. 


201 


CHAPTER  X 


VARIOUS  PARTIES  CONVERGING  ON  THE  SEA 
PINK  and  blue  June  morning  found 


i JL  me  at  Bradgate  looking  from  the 
Griffin  Hotel  over  a smooth  sea  to  the  light- 
ship on  the  Cock  sands  which  seemed  the  size 
of  a bell-buoy.  A couple  of  miles  further 
south  and  much  nearer  the  shore  a small  de- 
stroyer was  anchored.  Scaife,  MacGillivray’s 
man,  who  had  been  in  the  navy,  knew  the  boat 
and  told  me  her  name  and  her  commander’s, 
so  I sent  off  a wire  to  Sir  Walter. 

After  breakfast  Scaife  got  from  a house- 
agent  a key  for  the  gates  of  the  staircases  on 
the  Ruff.  I walked  with  him  along  the  sands, 
and  sat  down  in  a nook  of  the  cliffs  while  he 
investigated  the  half  dozen  of  them.  I didn’t 
want  to  be  seen,  but  the  place  at  this  hour 
was  quite  deserted,  and  all  the  time  I was  on 
that  beach  I saw  nothing  but  the  sea-gulls. 


202 


PARTIES  CONVERGING  ON  THE  SEA 


It  took  him  more  than  an  hour  to  do  the 
job,  and  when  I saw  him  coming  towards  me, 
conning  a bit  of  paper,  I can  tell  you  my 
heart  was  in  my  mouth.  Everything  depend- 
ed, you  see,  on  my  guess  proving  right. 

He  read  aloud  the  number  of  steps  in  the 
different  stairs.  ‘‘Thirty-four,  thirty-five,  thir- 
ty-nine, forty-two,  forty-seven,  and  twenty- 
one,”  where  the  cliffs  grew  lower.  I almost 
got  up  and  shouted. 

We  hurried  back  to  the  town  and  sent  a 
wire  to  MacGillivray.  I wanted  half  a dozen 
men  and  I directed  them  to  divide  themselves 
among  different  specified  hotels.  Then  Scaife 
set  out  to  prospect  the  house  at  the  head  of  the 
thirty-nine  steps. 

He  came  back  with  news  that  both  puzzled 
and  reassured  me.  The  house  was  called 
Trafalgar  Lodge,  and  belonged  to  an  old  gen- 
tleman called  Appleton — a retired  stock- 
broker, the  house-agent  said.  Mt.  Appleton 
was  there  a good  deal  in  the  summer  time, 
and  was  in  residence  now — had  been  for  the 
better  part  of  a week.  Scaife  could  pick  up 
203 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


very  little  information  about  him,  except  that 
he  was  a decent  old  fellow,  who  paid  his  bills 
regularly  and  was  always  good  for  a fiver  for 
a local  charity.  Then  Scaife  seems  to  have 
penetrated  to  the  back  door  of  the  house,  pre- 
tending he  was  an  agent  for  sewing  machines. 
Only  three  servants  were  kept,  a cook,  a 
parlour-maid,  and  a housemaid,  and  they  were 
just  the  sort  that  you  would  find  in  a respect- 
able middle-class  household.  The  cook  was 
not  the  gossiping  kind,  and  had  pretty  soon 
shut  the  door  in  his  face,  but  Scaife  said  he 
was  positive  she  knew  nothing.  Next  door 
there  was  a new  house  building  which  would 
give  good  cover  for  observation,  and  the  villa 
on  the  other  side  was  to  let,  and  its  garden 
was  rough  and  shrubby. 

I borrowed  Scaife’s  telescope,  and  before 
lunch  went  for  a walk  along  the  Rufi.  I kept 
well  behind  the  rows  of  villas,  and  found  a 
good  observation  point  on  the  edge  of  the 
golf  course.  There  I had  a view  of  the  line 
of  turf  along  the  cliff  top,  with  seats  placed 
at  intervals  and  the  little  square  plots,  railed 
204 


PARTIES  CONVERGING  ON  THE  SEA 


in  and  planted  with  bushes,  whence  the  stair- 
cases descended  to  the  beach.  I saw  Trafalgar 
Lodge  very  plainly,  a red-brick  villa  with  a 
verandah,  a tennis  lawn  behind,  and  in  front 
the  ordinary  seaside  flower-garden  full  of 
marguerites  and  scraggy  geraniums.  There 
was  a flagstaff  from  which  an  enormous  union 
jack  hung  limply  in  the  still  air. 

Presently  I observed  some  one  leave  the 
house  and  saunter  along  the  cliff.  When  I got 
my  glasses  on  him  I saw  it  was  an  old  man, 
wearing  white  flannel  trousers,  a blue  serge 
jacket  and  a straw  hat.  He  carried  field- 
glasses  and  a newspaper,  and  sat  down  on  one 
of  the  iron  seats  and  began  to  read.  Some- 
times he  would  lay  down  the  paper  and  turn 
his  glasses  on  the  sea.  He  looked  for  a long 
time  at  the  destroyer.  I watched  him  for 
half  an  hour,  till  he  got  up  and  went  back 
to  the  house  for  his  luncheon,  when  I returned 
to  the  hotel  for  mine. 

I wasn’t  feeling  very  confident.  This  de- 
cent commonplace  dwelling  was  not  what  I 
had  expected.  The  man  might  be  the  bald 
205 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 

archaeologist  of  that  horrible  moorland  farm, 
or  he  might  not.  He  was  exactly  the  kind  of 
satisfied  old  bird  you  will  find  in  every  suburb 
and  every  holiday  place.  If  you  wanted  a 
type  of  the  perfectly  harmless  person  you 
would  probably  pitch  on  that. 

But  after  lunch  as  I sat  in  the  hotel  porch 
I perked  up,  for  I saw  the  thing  I had  hoped 
for  and  dreaded  to  miss.  A yacht  came  up  ^ 
fron)  the  south  and  dropped  anchor  pretty 
well  opposite  the  Ruff.  She  seemed  about  a 
hundred  and  fifty  tons  and  I saw  she  belonged 
to  the  Squadron  from  the  white  ensign.  So 
Scaife  and  I went  down  to  the  harbour 
and  hired  a boatman  for  an  afternoon’s  fish- 
ing. 

I spent  a warm  and  peaceful  afternoon. 
We  caught  between  us  about  twenty  pounds 
of  cod  and  lythe,  and  out  in  that  dancing 
blue  sea  I took  a cheerier  view  of  things. 
Above  the  white  cliffs  of  the  Ruff  I saw  the 
green  and  red  of  the  villas,  and  especially 
the  great  flagstaff  of  Trafalgar  Lodge.  About 
four  o’clock  when  we  had  fished  enough  I 
206 


PARTIES  CONVERGING  ON  THE  SEA 

made  the  boatman  row  us  round  the  yacht, 
which  lay  like  a delicate  white  bird,  ready 
at  a moment  to  flee.  Scaife  said  she  must  be 
a fast  boat  from  her  build,  and  that  she  was 
pretty  heavily  engined. 

Her  name  was  the  Ariadne,  as  I discovered 
from  the  cap  of  one  of  the  men  who  was 
polishing  brass-work.  I spoke  to  him  and 
got  an  answer  in  the  soft  dialect  of  Essex. 
Another  hand  that  came  along  passed  me  the 
time  of  day  in  an  unmistakable  English 
tongue.  Our  boatman  had  an  argument  with 
one  of  them  about  the  weather,  and  for  a few 
minutes  we  lay  on  our  oars  close  to  the  star- 
board bow. 

Then  the  men  suddenly  disregarded  us 
and  bent  their  heads  to  their  work  as  an  of- 
ficer came  along  the  deck.  He  was  a pleasant, 
clean-looking  young  fellow,  and  he  put  a ques- 
tion to  us  about  our  fishing  in  very  good  Eng- 
lish. But  there  could  be  no  doubt  about  him. 
His  close-cropped  head  and  the  cut  of  his 
collar  and  tie  never  came  out  of  England. 

That  did  something  to  reassure  me,  but  as 
207 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


we  rowed  back  to  Bradgate  my  obstinate 
doubts  would  not  be  dismissed.  The  thing 
that  worried  me  was  the  reflection  that  my 
enemies  knew  that  I had  got  my  knowledge 
from  Scudder,  and  it  was  Scudder  who  had 
given  me  the  clue  to  this  place.  If  they  knew 
that  Scudder  had  this  clue  would  they  not  be 
certain  to  change  their  plans?  Too  much  de- 
pended on  their  success  for  them  to  take  any 
risks.  The  whole  question  was  how  much 
they  understood  about  Scudder’s  knowledge. 
I had  talked  confidently  last  night  about  Ger- 
mans always  sticking  to  a scheme,  but  if  they 
had  any  suspicions  that  I was  on  their  track 
they  would  be  fools  not  to  cover  it.  I won- 
dered if  the  man  last  night  had  seen  that  I 
recognised  him.  Somehow  I did  not  think 
he  had,  and  to  that  I clung.  But  the  whole 
business  had  never  seemed  so  difficult  as  that 
afternoon  when  by  all  calculations  I should- 
have  been  rejoicing  in  assured  success. 

In  the  hotel  I met  the  commander  of  the 
destroyer,  to  whom  Scaife  introduced  me  and 
with  whom  I had  a few  words.  Then  I 
208 


PARTIES  CONVERGING  ON  THE  SEA 

thought  I would  put  in  an  hour  or  two  watch- 
ing Trafalgar  Lodge. 

I found  a place  further  up  the  hill  in  the 
garden  of  an  empty  house.  From  there  I 
had  a full  view  of  the  court,  on  which  two 
figures  were  having  a game  of  tennis.  One 
was  the  old  man,  whom  I had  already 
seen ; the  other  was  a younger  fellow,  wearing 
some  club  colours  in  the  scarf  round  his  mid- 
dle. They  played  with  tremendous  zest,  like 
two  city  gents  who  wanted  hard  exercise  to. 
open  their  pores.  You  couldn’t  conceive  a 
more  innocent  spectacle.  They  shouted  and 
laughed  and  stopped  for  drinks,  when  a maid 
brought  out  two  tankards  on  a salver.  I 
rubbed  my  eyes  and  asked  myself  if  I was 
not  the  most  immortal  fool  on  earth.  Mystery 
and  darkness  had  hung  about  the  men  who 
hunted  me  over  the  Scotch  moors  in  aeroplane 
and  motor-car,  and  notably  about  that  in- 
fernal antiquarian.  It  was  easy  enough  to 
connect  these  folk  with  th . knife  that  pinned 
Scudder  to  the  floor,  and  with  fell  designs 
on  the  world’s  peace.  But  here  were  two 
209 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


guileless  citizens,  taking  their  innocuous  exer- 
cise, and  soon  about  to  go  indoors  to  a hum- 
drum dinner,  where  they  would  talk  of  mar- 
ket prices  and  the  last  cricket  scores  and  the 
gossip  of  their  native  Surbiton.  I had  been 
making  a net  to  catch  vultures  and  falcons, 
and  lo  and  behold!  two  plump  thrushes  had 
blundered  into  it. 

Presently  a third  figure  arrived,  a young 
man  on  a bicycle,  with  a bag  of  golf-clubs 
slung  on  his  back.  He  strolled  round  to  the 
tennis  lawn  and  was  welcomed  riotously  by 
the  players.  Evidently  they  were  chaffing 
him,  and  their  chaff  sounded  horribly  Eng- 
lish. Then  the  plump  man,  mopping  his  brow 
with  a silk  handkerchief,  announced  that  he 
must  have  a tub.  I heard  his  very  words — 
“IVe  got  into  a proper  lather,”  he  said.  “This 
will  bring  down  my  weight  and  my  handicap. 
Bob.  I’ll  take  you  on  to-morrow  and  give 
you  a stroke  a hole.”  You  couldn’t  find  any- 
thing much  more  English  than  that. 

They  all  went  into  the  house,  and  left  me 
feeling  a precious  idiot.  I had  been  barking 


210 


PARTIES  CONVERGING  ON  THE  SEA 


up  the  wrong  tree  this  time.  These  men  might 
be  acting;  but  if  they  were  where  was  their 
audience?  They  didn’t  know  I was  sitting 
thirty  yards  off  in  a rhododendron.  It  was 
simply  impossible  to  believe  that  these  three 
hearty  fellows  were  anything  but  what  they 
seemed — three  ordinary,  game-playing,  sub- 
urban Englishmen,  wearisome,  if  you  like, 
but  sordidly  innocent. 

And  yet  there  were  three  of  them;  and  one 
was  old,  and  one  was  plump,  and  one  was  lean 
and  dark;  and  their  house  chimed  in  with 
Scudder’s  notes ; and  half  a mile  off  was  ly- 
ing a steam  yacht  with  at  least  one  German 
officer.  I thought  of  Karolides  lying  dead 
and  all  Europe  trembling  on  the  edge  of  an 
earthquake,  and  the  men  I had  left  behind  me 
in  London,  who  were  waiting  anxiously  on 
the  events  of  the  next  hours.  There  was  no 
doubt  that  hell  was  afoot  somewhere.  The 
Black  Stone  had  won,  and  if  it  survived  this 
June  night  would  bank  its  winnings. 

There  seemed  only  one  thing  to  do — go  for- 
ward as  if  I had  no  doubts,  and  if  I was  going 

2II 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


to  make  a fool  of  myself  to  do  it  handsomely. 
Never  in  my  life  have  I faced  a job  with 
greater  disinclination.  I would  rather  in  my 
then  mind  have  walked  into  a den  of  anar- 
chists, each  with  his  Browning  handy,  or  faced 
a charging  lion  with  a popgun,  than  enter  the 
happy  home  of  three  cheerful  Englishmen 
and  tell  them  that  their  game  was  up.  How 
they  would  laugh  at  me! 

But  suddenly  I remembered  a thing  I once 
heard  in  Rhodesia  from  old  Peter  Pienaar. 
I have  quoted  Peter  already  in  this  narrative. 
He  was  the  best  scout  I ever  knew,  and  be- 
fore he  had  turned  respectable  he  had  been 
pretty  often  on  the  windy  side  of  the  law, 
when  he  had  been  wanted  badly  by  the  au- 
thorities. Peter  once  discussed  with  me  the 
question  of  disguises,  and  he  had  a theory 
which  struck  me  at  the  time.  He  said,  bar- 
ring absolute  certainties  like  finger-prints, 
mere  physical  traits  were  very  little  use  for 
identification  if  the  fugitive  really  knew  his 
business.  He  laughed  at  things  like  dyed 
hair  and  false  beards  and  such  childish  follies. 


212 


PARTIES  CONVERGING  ON  THE  SEA 


The  only  thing  that  mattered  was  what 
Peter  called  ‘^atmosphere.”  If  a man  could 
get  into  perfectly  different  surroundings  from 
those  in  which  he  had  been  first  observed,  and 
— this  is  the  important  part — really  play  up 
to  these  surroundings  and  behave  as  if  he  had 
never  been  out  of  them,  he  would  puzzle  the 
cleverest  detectives  on  earth.  And  he  used  to 
tell  a story  of  how  he  once  borrowed  a black 
coat  and  went  to  church  and  shared  the  same 
hymn-book  with  the  man  that  was  looking 
for  him.  If  that  man  had  seen  him  in  decent 
company  before  he  would  have  recognised 
him;  but  he  had  only  seen  him  snuffing  the 
lights  in  a public-house  with  a revolver. 

The  recollection  of  Peter’s  talk  gave  me  the 
first  real  comfort  I had  had  that  day.  Peter 
had  been  a wise  old  bird,  and  these  fellows 
I was  after  were  about  the  pick  of  the  aviary. 
What  if  they  were  playing  Peter’s  game? 
A fool  tries  to  look  different;  a clever  man 
looks  the  same  and  is  different. 

Again,  there  was  that  other  maxim  of  Pe- 
ter’s, which  had  helped  me  when  I had  been 
213 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


a roadman.  “If  you  are  playing  a part,  you 
will  never  keep  it  up  unless  you  convince 
yourself  that  you  are  itf*  That  would  explain 
the  game  of  tennis.  Those  chaps  didn’t  need 
to  act,  they  just  turned  a handle  and  passed 
into  another  life,  which  came  as  naturally  to 
them  as  the  first.  It  sounds  a platitude,  but 
Peter  used  to  say  that  it  was  the  big  secret 
of  all  the  famous  criminals. 

It  was  now  getting  on  for  eight  o’clock,  and 
I went  back  and  saw  Scaife  to  give  him  his 
instructions.  I arranged  with  him  how  to 
place  his  men,  and  then  I went  for  a walk,  for 
I didn’t  feel  up  to  any  dinner.  I went  round 
the  deserted  golf-course,  and  then  to  a point 
on  the  cliffs  further  north,  beyond  the  line 
of  the  villas.  On  the  little,  trim,  newly  made 
roads  I met  people  in  flannels  coming  back 
from  tennis  and  the  beach,  and  a coastguard 
from  the  wireless  station,  and  donkeys  and 
pierrots  padding  homewards.  Out  at  sea  in 
the  blue  dusk  I saw  lights  appear  on  the  Art- 
adne  and  on  the  destroyer  away  to  the  south, 
and  beyond  the  Cock  sands  the  bigger  lights 


PARTIES  CONVERGING  ON  THE  SEA 


of  steamers  making  for  the  Thames.  The 
whole  scene  was  so  peaceful  and  ordinary  that 
I got  more  dashed  in  spirits  every  second.  It 
took  all  my  resolution  to  stroll  towards  Traf- 
algar Lodge  about  half-past  nine. 

On  the  way  I got  a piece  of  solid  comfort 
from  the  sight  of  a greyhound  that  was  swing- 
ing along  at  a nursemaid’s  heels.  He  remind- 
ed me  of  a dog  I used  to  have  in  Rhodesia, 
and  of  the  time  when  I took  him  hunting  with 
me  in  the  Pali  hills.  We  were  after  rhebok, 
the  dun  kind,  and  I recollected  how  we  had 
followed  one  beast,  and  both  he  and  I had 
clean  lost  it.  A greyhound  works  by  sight, 
and  my  eyes  are  good  enough,  but  that  buck 
simply  leaked  out  of  the  landscape.  After- 
wards I found  out  how  it  managed  it.  Against 
the  grey  rock  of  the  kopjes  it  showed  no  more 
than  a crow  against  a thundercloud.  It  didn’t 
need  to  run  away ; all  it  had  to  do  was  to  stand 
still  and  melt  into  the  background.  Suddenly 
as  these  memories  chased  across  my  brain  I 
thought  of  my  present  case  and  applied  the 
moral.  The  Black  Stone  didn’t  need  to  bolt. 
215 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


They  were  quietly  absorbed  into  the  land- 
scape. I was  on  the  right  track,  and  I jammed 
that  down  in  my  mind  and  vowed  never  to  for- 
get it.  The  last  word  was  with  Peter  Pienaar. 

Scaife’s  men  would  be  posted  now,  but 
there  was  no  sign  of  a soul.  The  house  stood 
as  open  as  a market-place  for  anybody  to  ob- 
serve. A three-foot  railing  separated  it  from 
the  cliff  road ; the  low  sound  of  voices  revealed 
where  the  occupants  were  finishing  dinner. 
Everything  was  as  public  and  above-board  as 
a charity  bazaar.  Feeling  the  greatest  fool 
on  earth,  I opened  the  gate  and  rang  the 
bell. 

A man  of  my  sort,  who  has  travelled  about 
the  world  in  rough  places,  gets  on  perfectly 
well  with  two  classes,  what  you  may  call  the 
upper  and  the  lower.  He  understands  them 
and  they  understand  him.  I was  at  home  with 
herds  and  tramps  and  roadmen,  and  I was 
sufficiently  at  my  ease  with  people  like  Sir 
Walter  and  the  men  I had  met  the  night  be- 
fore. I can’t  explain  why,  but  it  is  a fact.  But 
what  fellows  like  me  don’t  understand  is  the 
216 


PARTIES  CONVERGING  ON  THE  SEA 


great  comfortable,  satisfied  middle-class 
world,  the  folk  that  live  in  villas  and  suburbs. 
He  doesn’t  know  how  they  look  at  things, 
he  doesn’t  understand  their  conventions,  and 
he  is  as  shy  of  them  as  of  a black  mamba. 
When  a trim  parlour-maid  opened  the  door, 
I could  hardly  find  my  voice. 

I asked  for  Mr.  Appleton  and  was  ushered 
in.  My  plan  had  been  to  walk  straight  into 
the  dining-room  and  by  a sudden  appearance 
wake  in  the  men  that  start  of  recognition 
which  would  confirm  my  theory.  But  when 
I found  myself  in  that  neat  hall  the  place  mas- 
tered me.  There  were  the  golf-clubs  and  ten- 
nis-rackets, the  straw  hats  and  caps,  the  rows 
of  gloves,  the  sheaf  of  walking-sticks  which 
you  will  find  in  ten  thousand  British  homes. 
A stack  of  neatly  folded  coats  and  waterproofs 
covered  the  top  of  an  old  oak  chest;  there  was 
a grandfather  clock  ticking;  and  some  pol- 
ished brass  warming-pans  on  the  walls,  and  a 
barometer,  and  a print  of  Chiltern  winning 
the  St.  Leger.  The  place  was  as  orthodox  as  an 
Anglican  Church.  When  the  maid  asked  me 
217 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


for  my  name  I gave  it  automatically,  and  was 
shown  into  the  smoking-room  on  the  right  side 
of  the  hall.  That  room  was  even  worse.  I 
hadn’t  time  to  examine  it,  but  I could  see  some 
framed  group  photographs  above  the  mantel- 
piece and  I could  have  sworn  they  were  Eng- 
lish public-school  or  college.  I had  only  one 
glance,  for  I managed  to  pull  myself  together, 
and  go  after  the  maid.  But  I was  too  late. 
She  had  already  entered  the  dining-room  and 
given  my  name  to  her  master,  and  I had 
missed  the  chance  of  seeing  how  the  three  took 
it. 

When  I walked  into  the  room  the  old  man 
at  the  head  of  the  table  had  risen  and  turned 
round  to  meet  me.  He  was  in  evening  dress 
— a short  coat  and  black  tie,  as  was  the  other 
whom  I called  in  my  own  mind  the  plump 
one.  The  third,  the  dark  fellow,  wore  a blue 
serge  suit  and  a soft  white  collar  and  the  col- 
ours of  some  club  or  school. 

The  old  man’s  manner  was  perfect.  ‘^Mr. 
Hannay?”  he  said,  hesitatingly.  “Did  you 

wish  to  sec  me?  One  moment,  you  fellows, 
218 


PARTIES  CONVERGING  ON  THE  SEA 


and  I’ll  rejoin  you.  We  had  better  go  to  the 
smoking-room.” 

Though  I hadn’t  an  ounce  of  confidence  in 
me  I forced  myself  to  play  the  game.  I 
pulled  up  a chair  and  sat  down  on  it. 

“I  think  we  have  met  before,”  I said,  “and 
I guess  you  know  my  business.” 

The  light  in  the  room  was  dim,  but  so  far 
as  I could  see  their  faces  they  played  the 
part  of  mystification  very  well. 

“Maybe,  maybe,”  said  the  old  man.  “I 
haven’t  a very  good  memory,  but  I’m  afraid 
you  must  tell  me  your  errand,  for  I really 
don’t  know  it.” 

“Well,  then,”  I said,  and  all  the  time  I 
seemed  to  myself  to  be  talking  pure  foolish- 
ness— “I  have  come  to  tell  you  that  the  game’s 
up.  I have  here  a warrant  for  the  arrest  of 
you  three  gentlemen.” 

“Arrest,”  said  the  old  man,  and  he  looked 
really  shocked.  “Arrest!  Good  God,  what 
for?” 

“For  the  murder  of  Franklin  Scudder,  in 
London,  on  the  23d  day  of  last  month.” 

219 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


“I  never  heard  the  name  before,”  said  the 
old  man  in  a dazed  voice. 

One  of  the  others  spoke  up.  “That  was  the 
Portland  Place  murder.  I read  about  it. 
Good  Heavens,  you  must  be  mad,  sir!  Where 
do  you  come  from?” 

“Scotland  Yard,”  I said. 

After  that,  for  a minute  there  was  utter  si- 
lence. The  old  man  was  staring  at  his  plate 
and  fumbling  with  a nut,  the  very  model  of 
innocent  bewilderment. 

Then  the  plump  one  spoke  up.  He  stam- 
mered a little,  like  a man  picking  his 
words. 

“Don’t  get  flustered,  uncle,”  he  said.  “It  is 
all  a ridiculous  mistake,  but  these  things  hap- 
pen sometimes,  and  we  can  easily  set  it  right. 
It  won’t  be  hard  to  prove  our  innocence.  I 
can  show  that  I was  out  of  the  country  on  the 
23d  of  May,  and  Bob  was  in  a nursing-home. 
You  were  in  London,  but  you  can  explain  what 
you  were  doing.” 

“Right,  Percy!  Of  course  that’s  easy 
enough.  The  23  d!  That  was  the  day  after 
220 


PARTIES  CONVERGING  ON  THE  SEA 

Agatha’s  wedding.  Let  me  see.  What  was 
I doing?  I came  up  in  the  morning  from 
Woking,  and  lunched  at  the  club  with  Charlie 

Symons.  Then Oh,  yes,  I dined  with 

the  Fishmongers.  I remember,  for  the  punch 
didn’t  agree  with  me,  and  I was  seedy  next 
morning.  Hang  it  all,  there’s  the  cigar-box 
I brought  back  from  the  dinner.” 

He  pointed  to  an  object  on  the  table,  and 
laughed  nervously. 

“I  think,  sir,”  said  the  young  man,  address- 
ing me  respectfully,  “you  will  see  you  are  mis- 
taken. We  want  to  assist  the  law  like  all 
Englishmen,  and  we  don’t  want  Scotland  Yard 
to  be  making  fools  of  themselves.  That’s  so, 
uncle?” 

“Certainly,  Bob.”  The  old  fellow  seemed 
to  be  recovering  his  voice.  “Certainly,  we’ll 
do  anything  in  our  power  to  assist  the  authori- 
ties. But — but  this  is  a bit  too  much.  I can’t 
get  over  it.” 

“How  Nellie  will  chuckle,”  said  the  plump 
rtian.  “She  always  said  that  you  would  die  of 
boredom  because  nothing  ever  happened  to 


221 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


you.  And  now  you’ve  got  it  thick  and  strong,” 
and  he  began  to  laugh  very  pleasantly. 

^‘By  Jove,  yes.  Just  think  of  it!  What  i 
story  to  tell  at  the  club.  Really,  Mr.  Hannay. 
I suppose  I should  be  angry,  to  show  my  inno- 
cence, but  it’s  too  funny!  I almost  forgive 
you  the  fright  you  gave  me!  You  looked  so 
glum  I thought  I might  have  been  walking 
in  my  sleep  and  killing  people.” 

It  couldn’t  be  acting,  it  was  too  confound- 
edly genuine.  My  heart  went  into  my  boots, 
and  my  first  impulse  was  to  apologise  and 
clear  out.  But  I told  myself  I must  see  it 
through,  even  though  I was  to  be  the  laugh- 
ing-stock of  Britain.  The  light  from  the 
dinner-table  candlesticks  was  not  very  good, 
and  to  cover  my  confusion  I got  up,  walked  to 
the  door  and  switched  on  the  electric  light. 
The  sudden  glare  made  them  blink,  and  I 
stood  scanning  the  three  faces. 

Well,  I made  nothing  of  it.  One  was  old 
and  bald,  one  was  stout,  one  was  dark  and 
thin.  There  was  nothing  in  their  appearance 
to  prevent  them  being  the  three  who  had  hunt- 


222 


PARTIES  CONVERGING  ON  THE  SEA 


d me  in  Scotland,  but  there  was  nothing  to 
ientify  them.  I simply  can’t  explain  why  I, 
^o,  as  a roadman,  had  looked  into  two  pairs 
/ eyes,  and  as  Ned  Ainslie  into  another  pair, 
A^hy  I,  who  have  a good  memory  and  reason- 
able powers  of  observation,  could  find  no  sat- 
isfaction. They  seemed  exactly  what  they 
, professed  to  be,  and  I could  not  have  sworn  to 
♦^ne  of  them.  There  in  that  pleasant  dining- 
,3foom,  with  etchings  on  the  walls,  and  a pic- 
ture of  an  old  lady  in  a bib  above  the  mantel- 
piece, I could  see  nothing  to  connect  them 
with  the  moorland  desperadoes.  There  was  a 
silver  cigarette-box  beside  me  and  I saw  that 
it  had  been  won  by  Percival  Appleton,  Esq., 
of  the  St.  Bede’s  Club,  in  a golf  tournament. 
I had  to  keep  firm  hold  of  Peter  Pienaar  to 
prevent  ftiyself  bolting  out  of  that  house. 

^Well,”  said  the  old  man  politely,  ‘^are 
you  reassured  by  your  scrutiny,  sir?  I hope 
you’ll  find  it  consistent  with  your  duty  to  drop 
this  ridiculous  business.  I make  no  com- 
plaint, but  you  see  how  annoying  it  must  be  to 
respectable  people.” 


223 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


I shook  my  head.  ' 

‘^Oh,  Lord,”  said  the  young  man,  ^^this  is  i i 
bit  too  thick!” 

^‘Do  you  propose  to  march  us  off  to  the  po- 
lice station?”  asked  the  plump  one.  ‘‘That 
might  be  the  best  way  out  of  it,  but  I suppose 
you  won’t  be  content  with  the  local  branch.  I 
have  the  right  to  ask  to  see  your  warrant,  but 
I don’t  wish  to  cast  any  aspersions  upon  you. 
You  are  only  doing  your  duty.  But  you’ll 
admit  it’s  horribly  awkward.  What  do  you 
propose  to  do?” 

There  was  nothing  to  do  except  to  call  in 
my  men  and  have  them  arrested  or  to  confess 
my  blunder  and  clear  out.  I felt  mesmerised 
by  the  whole  place,  by  the  air  of  obvious  in- 
nocence— not  innocence  merely,  but  frank, 
honest  bewilderment  and  concern  in  the  three 
faces. 

“Oh,  Peter  Pienaar,”  I groaned  inwardly, 
and  for  a moment  I was  very  near  damning 
myself  for  a fool  and  asking  their  pardon. 

“Meantime  I vote  we  have  a game  of 
bridge,”  said  the  plump  one.  “It  will  give 
224 


I- 

iPARTIES  CONVERGING  ON  THE  SEA 

i vlr.  Hannay  time  to  think  over  things,  and 
f ou  know  we  have  been  wanting  a fourth 
■ layer.  Do  you  play,  sir?” 
i I accepted  as  if  it  had  been  an  ordinary  in- 
vitation at  the  club.  The  whole  business  had 
mesmerised  me.  We  went  into  the  smoking- 
room,  where  a card-table  was  set  out,  and  I 
was  offered  things  to  smoke  and  drink.  I 
took  my  place  at  the  table  in  a kind  of  dream. 
The  window  was  open  and  the  moon  was 
flooding  the  cliffs  and  sea  with  a great 
tide  of  yellow  light.  There  was  moonshine, 
too,  in  my  head.  The  three  had  recovered 
their  composure,  and  were  talking  easily — 
just  the  kind  of  slangy  talk  you  will  hear  in 
any  golf  club-house.  I must  have  cut  a rum 
figure,  sitting  there  knitting  my  brows  with 
my  eyes  wandering. 

My  partner  was  the  young,  dark  one.  I 
play  a fair  hand  at  bridge  but  I must  have 
been  rank  bad  that  night.  They  saw  that  they 
had  got  me  puzzled,  and  that  put  them  more 
than  ever  at  their  e^e.  ’ I kept  looking  at 
their  faces,  but  they  conveyed  nothing  to  me. 
225 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


It  was  not  that  they  looked  different;  the^l 
were  different.  I clung  desperately  to  th»ij 

words  of  Peter  Pienaar.  | 

1 

I 

Then  something  awoke  me.  The  old  man 
laid  down  his  hand  to  light  a cigar.  He , 
didn’t  pick  it  up  at  once,  but  sat  back  for  ai! 
moment  in  his  chair,  with  his  fingers  tapping 
on  his  knees. 

It  was  the  movement  I remembered  wheiir 
I had  stood  before  him  in  the  moorland  farm 
with  the  pistols  of  his  servants  behind 
me. 

A little  thing,  lasting  only  a second,  and  the 
odds  were  a thousand  to  one  that  I might  have  i 
had  my  eyes  on  my  cards  at  the  time  and 
missed  it.  But  I didn’t  and,  in  a flash,  the  air 
seemed  to  clear.  Some  shadow  lifted  from 
my  brain  and  I was  looking  at  the  three  men 
with  full  and  absolute  recognition. 

The  clock  on  the  mantelpiece  struck  ten 
o’clock. 

The  three  faces  seemed  to  change  before  my 
eyes  and  reveal  their  secrets.  The  young  one 
226 


PARTIES  CONVERGING  ON  THE  SEA 


was  the  murderer.  Now  I saw  cruelty  and 
ruthlessness  where  before  I had  only  seen 
good-humour.  His  knife  I made  certain  had 
skewered  Scudder  to  the  floor.  His  kind  had 
put  the  bullet  in  Karolides.  The  plump  man’s 
features  seemed  to  dislimn  and  form  again,  as 
I looked  at  them.  He  hadn’t  a face,  only  a 
hundred  masks  that  he  could  assume  when  he 
pleased.  That  chap  must  have  been  a superb 
actor.  Perhaps  he  had  been  Lord  Alloa  of 
the  night  before;  perhaps  not;  it  didn’t  mat- 
ter. I wondered  if  he  was  the  fellow  who  had 
first  tracked  Scudder  and  left  his  card  on  him. 
Scudder  had  said  he  lisped,  and  I could  im- 
agine how  the  adoption  of  a lisp  might  add 
terror. 

But  the  old  man  was  the  pick  of  the  lot. 
He  was  sheer  brain,  icy,  cool,  calculating, 
as  ruthless  as  a steam  hammer.  Now  that  my 
eyes  were  opened  I wondered  where  I had 
seen  the  benevolence.  His  jaw  was  like 
chilled  steel,  and  his  eyes  had  the  inhuman 
luminosity  of  a bird’s.  I went  on  playing, 
and  every  second  a greater  hate  welled  up  in 
227 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 

my  heart.  It  almost  choked  me,  and  I couldn’t 
answer  when  my  partner  spoke.  Only  a little 
longer  could  I endure  their  company. 

‘Whew!  Bob!  Look  at  the  time,”  said 
the  old  man.  “You’d  better  think  about  catch- 
ing your  train.  Bob’s  got  to  go  to  town  to- 
night,” he  added,  turning  to  me.  The  voice 
rang  now  as  false  as  hell. 

I looked  at  the  clock  and  it  was  nearly  half- 
past ten. 

“I  am  afraid  you  must  put  off  your  jour- 
ney,” I said. 

“O  damn!”  said  the  young  man.  “I 
thought  you  had  dropped  that  rot.  I’ve  sim- 
ply got  to  go.  You  can  have  my  address  and 
I’ll  give  any  security  you  like.” 

“No,”  I said,  “you  must  stay.” 

At  that  I think  they  must  have  realised  that 
the  game  was  desperate.  Their  only  chance 
had  been  to  convince  me  that  I was  playing 
the  fool,  and  that  had  failed.  But  the  old 
man  spoke  again. 

“I’ll  go  bail  for  my  nephew.  That  ought 
to  content  you,  Mr.  Hannay.”  Was  it  fancy, 
228 


PARTIES  CONVERGING  ON  THE  SEA 

or  did  I detect  some  halt  in  the  smoothness  of 
that  voice. 

There  must  have  been,  for,  as  I glanced  at 
him,  his  eyelids  fell  in  that  hawk-like  hood 
which  fear  had  stamped  on  my  memory. 

I blew  my  whistle. 

In  an  instant  the  lights  were  out.  A pair 
of  strong  arms  gripped  me  round  the  waist, 
covering  the  pockets  in  which  a man  might 
be  expected  to  carry  a pistol. 

**Schnell,  Franz/'  cried  a voice,  ^^der  bott, 
der  bott!”  As  it  spoke  I saw  two  of  my  fel- 
lows emerge  on  the  moonlit  lawn. 

The  young  dark  man  leaped  for  the  win- 
dow, was  through  it,  and  over  the  low  fence 
before  a hand  could  touch  him.  I grappled 
the  old  chap,  and  the  room  seemed  to  fill  with 
figures.  I saw  the  plump  one  collared,  but 
my  eyes  were  all  for  the  out-of-doors,  where 
Franz  sped  on  over  the  road  towards  the 
railed  entrance  to  the  beach  stairs.  One  man 
followed  him  but  he  had  no  chance.  The  gate 
locked  behind  the  fugitive,  and  I stood  star- 
229 


THE  THIRTY-NINE  STEPS 


ing,  with  my  hands  on  the  old  boy’s  throat,  for 
such  a time  as  a man  might  take  to  descend 
those  steps  to  the  sea. 

Suddenly  my  prisoner  broke  from  me  and 
flung  himself  on  the  wall.  There  was  a click 
as  if  a lever  had  been  pulled.  Then  came  a 
low  rumbling  far,  far  below  the  ground,  and 
through  the  window  I saw  a cloud  of  chalky 
dust  pouring  out  of  the  shaft  of  the  stairway. 

Some  one  switched  on  the  light. 

The  old  man  was  looking  at  me  with  blaz- 
ing eyes. 

‘^He  is  safe!”  he  cried.  ‘^You  cannot  fol- 
low him  in  time.  He  is  gone.  He  has  tri- 
umphed! Der  Schwarzestein  ist  in  der  Sie- 
geskrone!* 

There  was  more  in  those  eyes  than  any  com- 
mon triumph.  They  had  been  hooded  like  a 
bird  of  prey,  and  now  they  flamed  with  a 
hawk’s  pride.  A white  fanatic  heat  burned  in 
them,  and  I realised  for  the  first  time  the  ter-, 
rible  thing  I had  been  up  against.  This  man 
was  more  than  a spy;  in  his  foul  way  he  had 
been  a patriot. 


230 


PARTIES  CONVERGING  ON  THE  SEA 

As  the  handcuffs  clinked  on  his  wrists  I said 
my  last  word  to  him. 

‘T  hope  Franz  will  bear  his  triumph  well. 
I ought  to  tell  you  that  the  Ariadne  for  the 
last  hour  has  been  in  our  hands.” 

Three  weeks  later,  as  all  the  world  knows, 
we  went  to  war.  I joined  the  New  Army  the 
first  week,  and  owing  to  my  Matabele  expe- 
rience got  a captain’s  commission  straight  off. 
But  I had  done  my  best  service,  I think,  be- 
fore I put  on  khaki. 


THE  END 


231 


'Hi 


Lo-(r.?‘i  • Ti  •’  . .••  ' '•  - * ',.* 


m>»  V 


.>.• '-V' 

' ■;  '.  .*V  . '.  • , -r.  • ^Mrj^mr  f ^ * •'  ^ ' » w>  ' ' 

Vv*;v Z;jyrK : '.'  ■ ' ' '•* 

’t.  > 5 ^ • 5ry*.^TOv4r»a  . . ^•.* 


V- 


I -'. 


'SF 


TT 


v^.:. 


■ .'•^4 


: •• 

.**^s  ‘ 


»■  ..  * • •-'iWV-'  4 - >■  < ,/4,  J 

■ >.'  yi:^  •-./•  '•,•*•  »■  . 


^ Vi*  • *•’'  • i.  ' • 


■»•  r\  * 


•A' 


V.  « 

»•  i 


I 


''■d--t.  * 


h' 


^ y*yf  \ , / « > 

^ • I . 


• V 

-».  if.,- 

j '^:,**^ . * • 

■ aH’V 


iy*'  : r • . # 

. • ,V.  I 


f V :•  . ■ : ' 


*'‘.’.?.  '>‘-r:7  ' * f'i'  ' * * 

* ' V •'* ' ji'v  ' ' ' ''■■*.  ' ‘ ' '‘7  ’'  * ' . '. 

’}  ■■  i . ‘ < , 4 

.v^  -.  ’ ■»'.  V 


Jl< 

V 


.1 


\ . 


<■  ' * 

• ^.V 


*•  ’ ' x^-''  “.^3/1^,  ‘ ? 


^rr  - ^ ^ ^ 

y]' --.r ■^i'L' '<.• 

■ "-'i  /-Vi?'.  ■■■■' 

/ 'nV  . ? .-  ; 

i .■■  - :7  ' , ■ ■-■  tv:. 

• fv 


' ■ ■ ..  • . V '..  - ' j -V.  K 

:=  #7  r'  '-  , ; ^ *‘  • . . ■> 


• A.  . . . ' ' i 

»"•  ' <1  ' ^ 


\ 


> 


/ ‘ 
I 


t 


I 

t 


1 


I ■ 


» 


I 


I \ ' 


» u.ll,